《Married To A Powerful Domineering Billionaire》


 Chapter 1: Betrayed

    Married To A Powerful Domineering Billionaire


    Written By


    Okeke-Eze Ifeoma Isabe


    Betrayed


    Decorated with dazzling stars, and a half moon, the evening¡¯s sky shone brightly in south central LA. In a taxi sat a nervous petite.


    Staring fixated through the windowsill, she reminisced on all that she had been practicing for a few days now. It was her boyfriend¡¯s birthday and she had just the best surprise nned for him, but she could only hope Fred didn¡¯t get turned off by her cluelessness in bed. One of the reasons she had forced herself to watch a few of those nasty videos she hade across during her search online, despite how disgusted they had made her feel.


    But it is all good. She loves her boyfriend and that is one of the many things she would do for him, just to show how much she loves him.


    For the umpteenth time, she went through the text Fred had sent to her phone. He was at EL Chrisanto¡¯ a famous high-ss hotel in LA. He wanted to celebrate his birthday alone with her. The thought of it made her giggle shyly. Lost in her haze, she couldn¡¯t hear the driver telling her they had arrived until he spoke the third time.


    Rayne snapped back to Earth at once, and with a series of apologies, she paid the elderly man and got out as fast as she could, so as not to dy him any further. She stood opposite the elegant building of EL Chrisanto¡¯ and swallowed nervously so many times. Her heart drummed nervously inside her chest as the thought of going und in front of a man for the very first time rushed through her mind. But, whether now or in the future when their rtionship bes much stronger, she¡¯d still have to do it anyway. She only now hoped she met his standard of women, sexually.


    His ss of man; rich and sophisticated, she knew he¡¯s been with different kinds of women before her. Ones that met his ss even, although he¡¯s never said it. Therefore, she could only hope he found her body pleasing enough.


    She followed the entrance and walked down a long hallway leading to a door. She could hear subtle music from the background, and the more she approached the end of the hallway, the louder the music got. Under the dim lights, Rayne gave herself a quick check. The crystal mini blue dress she had chosen to wear over a pair of ck boots, exposed too much flesh than was her style. The fact that it had no hands, and left her cleavages much in the disy made her feel more awkward than she had felt when she had taken her first walk out of her apartment.


    As she walked through the door at the end of the hallway, her nerves cringed on each other. The lights in this part of the club were a bright shade of gold and blue and its source was from chandeliers hanging down from the rooftop. Threatened by the crowd, and the many eyes already staring her way, Rayne clutched tightly onto the small jacket she was wearing. Although it did little or nothing to cover her exposed cleavages, she still felt grateful knowing she had worn it.


    She looked around and noticed a lot of eyes gawking dangerously at her.  She swallowed hard, wishing for the millionth time that Sarah had agreed toe with her. She let out a long sigh. How is she to find the room number when it was her first time in such a ce?


    She looked around once again and her face turned a shade of red when her eyes traveled to the stage on the far right of the hall. Two naked women were doing nasty things to themselves while entertaining the crowd. She immediately looked away and just then, her eyes trailed to the wine counter. Probably she could ask the bartender.


    Rayne walked through several people, careful not to hit anyone. She bit hard on her lower lip as she walked passed a couple who were almost on the verge of making out. It was her first time in a club and she was already hating the idea of it.


    As she approached the bar, she smiled at the tender and then asked her way to the suite section. The handsome blonde was kind enough to direct her properly to the suite section. Rayne thanked him and then walked towards the elevator on the far left of the hall. As she got into the elevator, she pressed the third floor, just as the bartender had told her.


    In three minutes, the elevator dinged open letting her out to a hallway of doors with different numbers on them. Following the numbers, she took her right and trod down the long corridor, her heart topping its beating rate at each step she took.


    When she found a room with the number 306, she stopped just opposite it. She could hear her heart pounding in her ears as she took a step, and then two close to the door. But she stopped just as she was about to push it open. Because she could hear subtle familiar whimpersing from inside. Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to spend the evening alone with her?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She wound the knob and pushed lightly, only to be presented with the most heartbreaking sight ever. Rippled with shock, she shut the door back close and ran away with a hazy mind and a pierced heart down the hallway. Overwhelmed by emotions of pain, caused by the dreadful sight she had seen, she failed to see in what direction she was running, until she bumped into something hard.


    In the process of running away from what she had just seen, she bumped into someone and her head collided with something hard, but fleshy. She blinked back the tears that had already started finding their way to her eyes, and then her eyes were greeted first by a pair of neatly polished leather shoes.

 Chapter 2: A Handsome Stranger

    A Handsome Stranger


    Rayne Pov


    Moving my eyes from the shoes, I looked up to see who it was I had bumped into, but all I could see was a man¡¯s chest. I had to pull away from this person in order to see his face, which I did, and was rewarded with alluring gray eyes. They were the most captivating eyes I had ever seen. Something about them felt so¡­ cold and yet, sopelling. Theckadaisical way they red down at me with zero emotions hinted at danger, but something in me wasn¡¯t listening to the warnings. My tiny little heart still felt hurt. I had nned a lot just for today, only toe to Fred¡¯s hotel room and find him doing to another woman the things I had nned to do with him. I had finally agreed to give him my first time. After all the surprises I had nned in stock, I got to this ce, only to be at the receiving end of the most painful experience. I love Fred. He¡¯s the first man I have been with. And to think I was always ready to do anything for him!! Yet, at the end of the day, he decided to treat me as trash. I should have listened to Sarah when she said that no man deserves my first time. She told me, but I was blinded by love and the desire to please him. The more I thought of the dirty thing I had seen back there, the more I felt the urge to cry so hard. But, not in front of this handsome stranger. I looked up at him again after wiping my tears. Even with emotionless eyes, and a face that gave nothing away, he still looked handsome. More like those male leads you¡¯d find in romance novels. Staring back at those powerful grey eyes, an idea suddenly hit me. I could just give my first time to this person. That way, I¡¯d get back at Fred for cheating on me. Although he looked to be an even more sophisticated man than Fred, I could still use the tips I had learned from the inte, on him. I could only hope that it works. I had the knowledge that what I was about to do wasn¡¯t at all decent, but I was almost certain that I wouldn¡¯t be regretting it. Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯d be meeting again. I could just have this one-night stand and then I¡¯d be gone from this ce and this man¡¯s life for good.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My cousin Jenna has been asking for me to pay her a visit in France, I could just use the opportunity for a fresh start.


    I looked up at the man and found his emotionless eyes ring at me. The way they did was frightening, but something in me chose bravery over fear. Probably it was a result of the hurt I still felt. What other worse could happen?


    The man¡¯s eyes were ice cold and his countenance was stoic, too stoic to behold. I would have fled if it were any other day, but it was still tonight. Fred has broken my little heart beyond repair.


    Fearlessly, but cautiously, I took a few steps forward till I was close enough to him that I could feel his domineering masculine scent fill my nostrils. He smelt expensive and alluring for a moment, I forgot all about Fred.


    I trailed my hands nervously from his stomach up to his chest which felt as hard as a rock.


    ¡°Hi, handsome!¡± I tried to sound confident and exude a sense of sexual femininity, but I got even more irritated at how I sounded. This just isn¡¯t me, but I¡¯d have to do it no matter the odds.


    Straining my neck and looking at the man¡¯s stoic face, I saw that his brows had deepened and his expression had changed into one of¡­ Was that a surprise?


    This was a good start. If I could change his expression, then probably I could get a one-night stand from him. I only hope it isn¡¯t harder than it seems.


    I yed my hand around his hard chest, acting like I knew what I was doing.


    ¡°You are hot,¡± I whispered to him as I circled his right breastte with the middle finger of my right hand while still looking into his dominant grey eyes. His expression still didn¡¯t give anything away. Did he like it or not? I couldn¡¯t tell from his face.


    Such a man.


    I went on trying, but when I had used all the hit lines I had learned from the inte and he still had his hard face, I resorted to giving up. I¡¯d probably just go back to my apartment and cry myself to sleep. Pulling away from him, I turned to leave. I felt embarrassed. Probably this was one of the reasons Fred cheated. I didn¡¯t possess even the tiniest bit of sex appeal. Before I could take any step away from him, I heard him speak for the first time. His voice was deep and raspy. Possessing a great deal of authority and yet a tone of allure.


    ¡°If you want sex, you book a room, not a general hallway.¡± His tone, although mocking, sounded so pleasing to the ears and did something strange to my stomach. My face turned red with embarrassment and before I could turn around and say anything to him, he pulled me by the wrist and dragged me into an elevator.


    ¡°I have a room. If you want, you can continue from where you stopped when we are in there.¡±


    His face still held no expressions as he said these things and it made me wonder how a person could say such embarrassing things in such a serious way.


    I didn¡¯t know this person at all and at this point, I knew I should feel scared, especially when he was taking me to his room. Anything could happen in there and nobody would know about me, but strangely, I wasn¡¯t scared. Something about him felt strangelyfortable like home pulling me ahead with him. Probably it was the need to avenge Fred¡¯s cheating.


    The elevator dinged open and he pulled me out after him. We walked down a short corridor till we stood opposite amercial electronic keyless door. He inputted his passcode and as soon as the door opened, he pulled me in and shut it back close.


    Then his voice came from behind me. ¡°You can continue already.¡± He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to look at the spacious room. I turned around to face him, only to find him already shirtless with perfectly chiseled olive-toned skin and abs on disy in front of me. I was left in awe.


    ¡°I like sex on the couch.¡± He said casually, iming the space on the couch.

 Chapter 3: Diamond Ring

    Diamond Ring


    The elevator dinged open and he pulled me out after him. We walked down a short corridor till we stood opposite amercial electronic keyless door. He inputted his passcode and as soon as the door opened, he pulled me in and shut it back close.


    Then his voice came from behind me. ¡°You can continue already.¡± He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to look at the spacious room. I turned around to face him, only to find him already shirtless with perfectly chiseled olive-toned skin and abs on disy in front of me. I was left in awe.


    ¡°I like sex on the couch.¡± He said casually, iming the space on the couch.


    ___


    I woke up the next morning feeling dizzy in my head and sore in between my legs. What was this strange feeling, and where was I? I looked around, but the ce didn¡¯t look at all familiar. I turned around and saw a familiar handsome face lying next to me. His eyes were closed and his face was in. I frowned in confusion as memories of the night before came flooding my head.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Uh!¡± I groaned. Helping myself up, I quickly searched around for my dress and I found it neatly folded on a ck leather couch in the spacious room which was adorned in white, and screamed masculinity. I don¡¯t remember folding my dressst night, so how did it get there?


    But that wasn¡¯t important at the moment. I needed to leave before he woke up. After putting on my dress, I sneaked out of the room. Thank heavens I remember the password fromst night. Once the door was open, I made my way out of his room and the hotel. I found myself in a cab as soon as I was out. I sent Fred a message letting him know it was over between us and then I put my phone back into my handbag. Leaning against the headrest, I shut my eyes from the pains of the night before, but there was one pain that stood boldly in my memory. The brief pain that had followed the loss of my virginity. Letting out a sigh, I tried not to deliberate on the matter, or else I end up regretting my actions.


    The car came to a halt and the driver let me know we had arrived at my destination. I thanked him for the nice ride, and the music, they had suited my mood perfectly, and then as I dipped my hand into my bag to get his money, I felt a metal-like object on my finger. When I pulled it out, I saw that I had a ring on. Wasn¡¯t this, a diamond?


    I walked to my apartment¡¯s building after paying the driver. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Sarah in no the parlor watching TV. Seeing her and recalling the advice she had given to me regarding my n on giving Fred my virginity, I felt heartbroken and I could barely control the swell of emotions. Running towards her, I embraced her in a tight hug and sobbed for a long while. She had told me not to do it, but I was too foolish and blinded by love that all I wanted to do was please Fred, but he cheated.


    Sarah let me cry in her arms for as long as I wanted. I had the feeling that she already knew how it all turned out.


    After there were no more tears left to shed, I pulled away and told her everything. Well, except for my one-night stand with the strange man.


    Sarah didn¡¯t make me feel bad, she simply helped me to my room and took me to bed asking that I rest.


    I felt so weak in between my thighs. The man had been so huge that at some point, I had thought I wouldn¡¯t survive it. Well, I haven¡¯t gotten to see any man before aside from him, but I¡¯m sure not all of them get to be that huge. I blushed at the thought of it. But a frown soon settled on my face when I nced at the metal on my ring finger, wondering how it had gotten there. It was a real diamond, I could never afford it, even for a lifetime. I pulled it off and tossed it into my handbag, before limping into the bathroom.


    Here I am blushing foolishly. A few moments from now and I might be regretting my foolishness.


    I stepped out of the bathroom after wrapping myself in a towel. My body felt better, but my heart didn¡¯t feel good.


    As Iy down on my bed, all I could think of was Fred. We¡¯ve been a couple for two years, so a one-night stand with a stranger, no matter how good it was, wouldn¡¯t heal the wound in my heart. Neither would any amount of tears erase the memories of us from my mind. I guess that¡¯s all I have now, just memories.


    My phone beeped and I turned to pick it up by my bedside table.


    It is a message from ina, a cousin of mine. She was yet again re-inviting me over to hers.


    ina is my age and is a top model in Washington DC and a cousin from my father¡¯s, may his soul rest well.


    This is the third time she¡¯s inviting me over to her ce and I¡¯ve always turned her down, but, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be doing that this time around. I mean, without a job and with a broken rtionship, what am I to stay back in LA for?


    After losing my job two months ago, my rtionship with Fred had been the reason I turned down ina¡¯s second request, but I won¡¯t do that anymore.


    I sent ina a message, letting her know I¡¯d be d to visit Washington and she sent me lots of dancing emojis. I told her to expect me tomorrow.

 Chapter 4: Hello, Wife

    Hello, Wife


    As soon as I sent her the text, I dragged myzy self up from my bed and began packing up my things into a suitcase. When I was done, I went to the parlor and told Sarah about tomorrow¡¯s trip, and to my surprise, she urged me to go. Although her reasons were valid, I needed to breathe some fresh air, but I had expected her to at least trypelling me to stay, but, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like I wanted to face any obstacles whatever my decision.


    First thing in the morning, I got ready to leave. Sarah wasn¡¯t around, so I left her a note.


    ina had already booked a flight this time, before inviting me over. As if she already knew that I no longer had any excuse to give her or a reason to stay back in Los Angeles.


    I dragged my boxes downstairs, hailed a taxi, and was ridden absentmindedly to the airport.


    For a moment, my thoughts drifted to the woman I had seen atop Fred two nights ago. She had a sexy back and body entirely and knew how to use it. I could tell she was an expert. Remember I had been forced to watch those nasty videos on Google just to please Fred. I saw how the women in those videos did it and it was no different than what the woman who had been with Fred did. She was really flexible and good with her waist.


    Sighing, I slouched on the seat of the car and tried tofort myself with the words that rtionships do end. It¡¯s a normal thing. Heartbreaks happen. People get tired of people. But, how I ever thought that someone like Fred who¡¯s from a wealthy home would devote himself fully to me? I am just a naive girl who got used. I was starting to drown in the pain of it all over again until the driver¡¯s voice came pulling me from my reverie.


    ¡°We are here Ms.¡± His voice sounded faint. It took me a few minutes to return fully to reality.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I murmured when the driver¡¯s voice called me again. Thankfully he wasn¡¯t harsh, else I would have found my naive self crying at the moment.


    I hurriedly got out of the car with my boxes and paid him, simultaneously apologizing for the dy.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Ms.¡± He said. ¡°I figured you were sad. Whatever happened, don¡¯t let him get to you.¡± My mouth dropped open in shocked surprise. Is it that noticeable that I am suffering heartbreak? ¡°You are too pretty to walk the streets of Los Angeles with a sad face.¡± When he said that, I found myself crying already. The foolish tears I had tried to control were overwhelming me. I quickly wiped them from my cheeks and offered him a smile.


    ¡°Thank You,¡± I said and started to drag my bag towards the airport.


    How do people even get over heartbreaks?


    I exhaled sharply. It does pay to be experienced.


    Probablyter, when I must have arrived in DC, I¡¯d figure out ways to get over a heartbreak.


    I rolled my suitcases into the airport, but a group of huge men in ck suits lined up in front of me, creating a barrier between me and the entrance. They had their hands crossed in front of them, and radios connected to their ears. And they had stoic expressions on their faces.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Instantly, I became scared. What was happening?


    Looking up nervously at them, I said ¡®Hi¡¯ and offered them a smile, but their faces remained unchanged.


    My grip on my suitcase tightened as I thought of who the men were and thought of what to do. But before I could even think of an escape, they had already encircled me.


    ¡°Boss, we found the woman, she¡¯s trying to leave the city.¡±


    My heart began to race with fear. These men looked like hired assassins or bodyguards. Why were they blocking my path, who had I offended and who was the person they had just spoken with on the phone? As I thought of it, a name suddenly came to mind.


    Fred!


    How dare he try to stop me from leaving the city after cheating on me? And how in heaven¡¯s name did he even get to find out that I was leaving the country? Sarah didn¡¯t tell him, did she? Poor girl, he must have forced her to tell him. The wealthy were used to oppressing the poor.


    I felt disgusted and angry as I looked up at the men. I wanted to shout at them and ask them to get out of my way, but they were so huge and scary. I was just like an ant amid elephants.


    I felt the urge to cry. Why were all the wrong things happening to me?


    ¡°Let her alone.¡± An authoritative voice that sounded distinctly familiar said and the men in suits started dislodging from around me. This person that could give these men an order and they listen, must be the boss they had spoken with. He was certainly the reason for this harassment. But, that wasn¡¯t Fred¡¯s voice. Who then could it be? I looked up to see who the person was and familiar authoritative grey eyes greeted mine.


    ¡°Hello, wife!¡±


    My entire body froze on seeing the stranger from the other night standing in front of me, with a tiny smirk ying at the side of his lips as he stared at me. I was shocked. I had thought that I would never see him again. That night, I had given him my first time with the intention of never meeting him afterward. I had believed I would never meet him again, but now, here he was, standing right in front of me in a pair of a ck perfectly tailored suit, with the first three buttons of his shirt undone, leaving his chiseled chest in view, and looking as hot as he had that night.

 Chapter 5: Threatened (1)

    He was standing in front of me, looking as perfect as he had that night. Seeing him again reminded me of how intimate I had gotten with him. The moans and all of it. And my cheeks instantly turned red in embarrassment. But for the first time after that night, I questioned my upbringing. How have I ever done that? And wait, did he just call me¡­ Wife?


    I stared up at him, confused, but he still had his smirk.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± I queried. But instead of giving me an answer, he started toward me, and with just a step, he was covering the distance between us, so that we were standing ufortably too close. At least, it felt that way to me. But he didn¡¯t look like he cared or minded.


    ¡°Wife!¡± He repeated it, this time, with a lot more sensuality. His breath fanned my face and my breath hitched. He was standing so close, too close that his lips were ghosting on mine. I Involuntarily started to take a step back, but he grabbed my waist before my foot could touch the floor and pulled me into his body.


    He smelt masculine, richly of an expensive cologne that although stayed faint to the nostrils, was still domineering. And I couldn¡¯t help but be drawn into that barely perceptible scent of masculinity. He smelt heavenly and felt that way too, like home. But then I pulled away from him even though I didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Why- why are you here?¡± I stuttered, staring at him.


    ¡°I heard my wife was trying to run away from me, so I came to find her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife.¡± I frowned at him. Why did he keep calling me his wife?


    ¡°Yes, you are. And¡­¡± He looked me over from my shoulder down to my hand and then his eyes stopped on my fingers. His brows furrowed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your ring?¡±


    I stared dumbfounded at him. ¡®Ring, what ring?¡¯ I thought to myself. Then I recalled the metal I had seen on my ring finger yesterday. So that was his! But, how did it get to my finger?


    ¡°Come, wife, let¡¯s go home.¡± His voice, calm andpelling, pulled me from my thoughts. I looked up at him and found his alluring grey eyes searching mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife,¡± I argued, taking a step away from him and he let me this time, only to cover the space between us in the next minute.


    ¡°You are my wife.¡± He stated.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± I refused, taking yet another step away from him.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± He covered the distance between us again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I argued further and tried to step away from him again, but he pulled me into his broad body. My breath hitched at the suddenness and my eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± He stated calmly. ¡°Remember we had sex the other night?¡± He said and I turned all tomatoes. How could he use the word ¡®sex¡¯ so casually, like it wasn¡¯t something to shy about?


    ¡°That- was- just a one¡­ night sta¡­¡± I let the rest of the words sail. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to talk about something we did with our clothes off that night.


    ¡°No wife, it wasn¡¯t just a one-night stand. We fucke¡­ had sex rather. I was a virgin when you came at me that night and until we had sex, I remained one.¡±


    Hearing him speak, I bit gently on my lower lip, trying to control the heat in the pit of my stomach and my face that continued to turn all shades of red at his words.


    ¡°I- was also a virgin,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agreed. ¡°But, it¡¯s different in both cases. You came to me, you initiated the whole thing that led to my being dis-virgined. I promised my grandma that until I get married, I wasn¡¯t going to share my bed with any woman, but you came along and forcefully took me to bed. You seduced me, you took my virginity, therefore you have to marry me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I wanted to argue, but he beat me to it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree nicely, then we¡¯d have to go to court. And you might just be charged with assault. I¡¯m quite popr here in LA, and I have the bestwyer in the whole of Los Angeles. Yourwyer would never beat him. Do you want that, Rayne?¡±


    At the sound of my name, I found myself being carried away.


    Earth to Rayne!!


    And just then, he pulled away from me and took three steps far away.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯d be seeing you in Court, Ms. Rayne.¡± With that, he turned and started to walk away, and his bodyguards followed suit.


    Court? I couldn¡¯t afford to go to court. I barely even have enough to take on the poorest person in control, let alone a man who imed to have the bestwyer in Los Angeles. I thought it might be a brag, but no, something about him screams of that much power.


    At that moment, I started to regret making that decision that brought me into knowing him. I bit on my lower lip, trying to stifle the sudden urge to cry. But, I couldn¡¯t watch him leave, for the good of me, I had to stop him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out and immediately, he stopped as if he had been waiting for my call.


    I left my suitcases and ran towards him. I bowed shyly, embarrassed at what I was just about to say. This wasn¡¯t the right way to get married. But I had no choice.


    ¡°I- I¡¯d marry you.¡± As I said those words, my eyes stung and tears threatened at the back of my ears. I never dreamed of getting married this way, especially to a man whom I barely even knew. It was even more heartbreaking because of the disappointment I felt because it wasn¡¯t Fred.


    Two days ago, my boyfriend cheated and two dayster, I¡¯m getting married to a stranger.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 6: Threatened (2)

    ERIC¡¯s POV


    When I got a call that the little woman was about to run off the country, I immediately instructed my chauffeur to reverse the car. Luckily, I was somewhat close to the airport.


    On arrival, my bodyguards had her surrounded and I could see the worry on her face. She looked so innocent, like a damsel in distress and it made her look adorable.


    I approached her, first noticing her small eyes grow wide in shock, then her cheeks instantly turning red in something that looked to be embarrassing when she saw me.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Wife?¡± I called when I was close enough to her.


    She stared up at me with a look of confusion.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± She asked, looking both innocent and confused. But instead of giving her an immediate answer, I took a step toward her, covering even the tiniest distance between us.


    ¡°Wife!¡± I said it again, hoping she would hear me better from this range. I mean, I had squatted just to be at her level. But rather than giving me an answer, she inhaled sharply and I found myself smirking. Seems my closeness was too much for her to handle. I watched her little face and for some reason, I found my eyes being drawn toward her tiny pink lips.


    I suddenly became hot, feeling the urge to take those lips in mine. It had just been a few days and a few hours since she escaped my bed, yet here I was, craving her little body again. Lost in lust, I noticed her start to take a step back, but I grabbed her by the waist before she could even settle her weight on her heel, and I pulled her into my body.


    She stayed in my arms for a few minutes and in that time, I felt her sharp notice piercing my stomach. I could feel her smelling me, and I kinda liked it. It was ticklish, but she didn¡¯t let me get into the feeling and she pulled away from my arms. I let her.


    ¡°Why- why are you here?¡± She stuttered, staring up at me with big hazel eyeballs that left me wondering how it was that a person could have small eyes butrge balls.


    ¡°I heard my wife was trying to run away from me, so I came to find her,¡± I told her calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife.¡± She said frowning at me. Mm-hm she looked quite cute with that angry face.


    ¡°Yes, you are. And¡­¡± I looked her over from her shoulder down to her hand, stopping on her fingers. And when I didn¡¯t see the diamond ring I had worn on her that night while she slept undisturbed, I furrowed my brows. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your ring?¡±


    She stared at me as if to say she didn¡¯t know what I was talking about.


    ¡°Come wife, let¡¯s go home,¡± I said, searching her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife,¡± she argued, taking a step away from me. This time, I let her go free, but the next minute, I was covering the space between us.


    ¡°You.. are¡­ my¡­ wife,¡± I stated.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± She refused, taking yet another step away from me.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± I covered the distance between us again. She was ying with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she argued further and tried to step away from me yet again, but I pulled her into my broad body.


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Remember we had sex the other night?¡± I reminded her and watched her turn all red.


    ¡°That- was- just a one¡­ night sta¡­¡± She trailed, looking all embarrassed.


    ¡°No wife, it wasn¡¯t just a one-night stand. We fucke¡­¡± I stopped myself from using that word on her. ¡°We had sex rather. I was a virgin when you came at me that night and until we had sex, I remained one.¡±


    She bit gently on her lower lip, and her face continued to turn different shades of red at once.


    ¡°I- was also a virgin,¡± she murmured in her defense.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed. ¡°But, it¡¯s different in both cases. You came to me, you initiated the whole thing that led to my being dis-virgined. I promised my grandma that until I get married, I wasn¡¯t going to share my bed with any woman, but you came along and forcefully took my bed. You seduced me, you took my virginity, therefore you¡¯d have to marry me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She opened her mouth to speak, but I didn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree nicely, then we¡¯d have to go to court. And you might just be charged with assault.¡± I stated, threatening her. ¡°I¡¯m quite popr here in LA, and I have the bestwyer in the whole of Los Angeles. Yourwyer would never beat him. Do you want us to go to court, should we do that, Rayne?¡± I knew I sounded like the devil at that moment, but it wasn¡¯t really my fault. I was drawn to a woman I barely even knew. I couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was, but something about her enticed me. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was her innocent little face or the way she blushed. I just couldn¡¯t tell, but I knew I wanted her all to myself already. And, to do that, I had to y ruthlessly and it was even more fun that she was falling for it.


    I pulled away from her and took three steps backward.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯d be seeing you in Court, Ms. Rayne.¡± Saying that I turned and started to walk away, and my bodyguards followed suit.


    I was starting to approach my car, but she was yet to stop me and for a moment, I thought she wouldn¡¯t, but then, her tiny voice called out to me all of a sudden, asking me to wait. I immediately halted with a smile, mentally apuding myself for the victory won.


    I heard her running towards me so I turned around to face her. When she approached me, she bowed shyly while nibbling on the walls of her lower lip nervously.


    Then she said, ¡°I- I¡¯d marry you.¡±

 Chapter 7: Her New Home

    Her New Home.


    Rayne¡¯s POV


    Tears formed at the back of my eyes as I said those words to him. I didn¡¯t dare to look up at him at that moment as I didn¡¯t want him to see my tears. He was a stranger and I could afford to show him this vulnerable side of me.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Get her luggage.¡± I heard his authoritative voice speaking over my head, then his strong big arms encircled my waist and pulled me forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, wife.¡±


    Each time he said that word, my eyes stung and threatened more tears, tears of disappointment. The disappointment of ending up with a total stranger after hoping and dreaming all along that it would be Fred with whom I would be spending the entirety of my life. Yet, I was getting married to a man I didn¡¯t even know his first orst name. I barely even knew anything about him.


    As he walked me to the car and opened the door for me, my head remained bowed while I continued to bite on my lower lip, trying so hard to hold myself from crying aloud.


    When I was inside the car, I immediately threw my eyes out of the window and I stayed that way until my eyes began to blur, and my mind drift. I could hear a familiar baritone faintly saying something about canceling schedules and calling off meetings, and¡­


    ckout.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Her eyes remained transfixed out the window and by the time we were halfway home, she had already fallen fast asleep, nodding in whichever direction the car moved. I drew closer to her and ced her small head gently on my shoulder. She heaved a long disheveled sigh at the movement.


    I watched her innocent sleepy face and could see traces of tears on her cheeks. Her breathing was ragged like she had run a long distance or cried a long while. Of course, thetter was the case, and I knew I was the reason for her tears.


    I patted her head gently. I didn¡¯t know her yet, but here I was already sharing in her pain.


    After a few minutes, the car screeched to a halt at the house. My chauffeur hurried down and opened my side of the car. I stepped out, carrying my new wife, bridal style into the penthouse. Then I gently put her down on the bed. I watched her small body on the huge bed for a minute before walking out of the room, stopping myself from the temptation of taking her there and now.


    Rayne¡¯s POV


    Half conscious, I felt myself being carried by someone. I shifted in the arms of whoever it was, and a familiar faint masculine cologne wafted into my nostrils. I blinked awake to a bit of consciousness and recognized that perfectly sculptured face. Just that he wasn¡¯t wearing that smirk I had seen there a few times. Why was he looking so¡­ seriou¡­ s.


    The next time I woke up, I was lying on an unusuallyfortable bed covered in pure silk material, in a room that looked three times the size of my apartment and was very unfamiliar.


    I jerked up instantaneously from the king-sized bed, ncing around in utter confusion. The room was vast and spacious, adorned mostly in grey and ck. From the walls to the interior. Plus, it had a distinct familiar scent.


    ¡®Where in heaven¡¯s name was I?¡¯ I thought to myself, racking my brain for memories, and as if to answer my question, I heard the creaking of a door, drawing my attention to an Italian door at the far right of the room. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why I hadn¡¯t noticed that door earlier. The door opened and a familiar figure came into view. I swallowed hard as I watched him stroll inside wearing that smirk of his.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s awake.¡± He said stopping in front of me, his big, tall body towering above me.


    ¡°Where- am- I?¡± I asked looking everywhere else but at him. The sight of him was making me nervous, especially with him standing so close to me.


    ¡°Wee to your new home, wife, this is our bedroom. I¡¯m sure you know what a bedroom is for, right?¡± He asked suddenly, with a tone of teasing essential, and I couldn¡¯t help but blush hard. But, I couldn¡¯te to terms with sharing a room with him.


    ¡°Can- I get my- own¨C room?¡± I asked, daring myself to look up at him. His smirk disappeared and his brows dragged together, settling a frown on his face, although momentarily. I involuntarily found myself crawling a bit backward in the bed with my teeth slightly digging into the flesh on the inside of my lower lip. But in a sh, as if it was never there, his frown was gone, to be reced with that all-familiar smirk.


    ¡°Why, do you not like the room? Is the color too masculine for you, would you like me to change it?¡± He inquired. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. The color and interior weren¡¯t the issues here. I- I just needed some privacy. It was just too much that I was already living with him, a stranger, and that too, verballymitted to him already. Having my own room would help a little with all this drama going on. Plus, the stranger had a domineering presence, sharing a room with him would mean us being a couple. I¡¯d have to watch him undress sometimes and he too would have ess to me and considering the fact that he tends to joke around a lot¡­


    I know we¡¯ve seen each other¡¯s nakedness before, but that was just once, and It hadn¡¯t been with my clear eyes. I had been under the influence of revenge.


    ¡°I- it¡¯s not that, I just want to be by myself for now.¡± Ipelled myself to tell him. He stared at me for a while with clear grey eyes and when I thought he wasn¡¯t going to agree¡­


    ¡°Alright, wife, I¡¯ll have a room prepared for you.¡±

 Chapter 8: Pleasing Her

    Pleasing Her


    Rayne¡¯s POV


    ¡°Alright, wife, I¡¯ll have a room prepared for you.¡±


    I nced up at him, surprised that he agreed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to him, grateful that he had agreed. He nodded, turned around, and started toward the door. But he soon stopped just when he had grabbed the knob, and then turned to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite color?¡±


    I was taken aback by the question, but I still answered.


    ¡°Dark Purple,¡± I replied and saw him lift a brow, expressing brief surprise before nodding and walking away.


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    ¡°I- it¡¯s not that, I just want to be by myself for now.¡± I watched her talk, she had her head bowed, and was stammering like a scared little kitten in front of a bulldog and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I looked scary.


    I could make her stay in my room. I could make her share my room. I could just say the words and she would have no choice but to stay back here with me, but, for some reason I couldn¡¯t, not with her looking at me with frightened eyes as though I was some cannibal after her frail human flesh. And just like that, I found myself agreeing.


    ¡°Alright wife, I¡¯d prepare a room for you.¡±


    She looked up at me with puppy eyes and muttered a ¡®thank you. I jerked back involuntarily at the sudden emotions crawling into me because of those eyes. I looked away from her and walked away. Anything to avoid those eyes. But, as soon as I had held the knob, I turned to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite color?¡±


    ¡®Erickkkk!¡¯ I mentally scolded myself as soon as the words came out.


    ¡°Purple.¡± She said, surprising me. I had thought she¡¯d say Pink., but no, Purple was, and that too, a dark shade of it.


    RAYNE¡¯s POV


    I watched him walk away and then I wrapped myself up on the bed, feeling the silk material underneath graze my skin. I stared around again and then remembered something.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®ina!¡¯  Oh my god, she¡¯d be so worried right now. How had I forgotten about her, my flight, and Sarah? ina must have called a thousand times already.


    I searched the bedside drawer next to me for my phone but didn¡¯t find it. Where did he keep it?


    I jumped out of the bed in search of my boxes and my handbags, but couldn¡¯t find them.


    I bit my lips in fear. Wondering if he had kidnapped me or something. What if he was a bad person? I wondered rushing toward the door, and in the process of trying to unlock it, I caught a glimpse of the android on the small ss table amid two pristine white sofa chairs.


    Letting go of the door, I hurried toward the sofas and grabbed my phone from it. The moment I turned the screen on, a bold mixture of numbers and alphabet caught my attention.


    3:30 PM


    I desperately started searching through my phone book for saved numbers, and surprisingly, all numbers were intact. I dialed ina¡¯s number but it went to voicemail. Two more times, but it kept going to voicemail, so I decided to send her a text message. But it stunned me to see that I had already sent her one two hours ago. But¡­ When did I? I also tried calling Sarah but she wasn¡¯t picking up.


    I curled myself up on the couch, trying my hardest to bite back on the tears brewing its threat at the back of my eyes, but it was more difficult than it seemed. Tears slipped through my eyes, wetting my cheeks. I felt both heartbroken and scared. Why were all the bad things happening to me all of a sudden? I wished Fred woulde and save me, but who was I kidding? He hadn¡¯t even replied to my message nor were there any missed calls from him. He must be with his new muse. The woman he cheated with. I found myself crying over again at the thought of that.


    Here I was, married to a stranger, while he was there enjoying his freedom with other women. The thought of it was painful, too painful that I could no longer hold me from crying aloud.


    How do people get over a heartbreak?


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    It has been two hours since I left the house after receiving an urgent call about work.


    My PA had called to report a suspected threat from one of our clientpanies. The situation needed my urgent attention and presence, so I went to take care of it, but those two hours I had spent at the office, had felt quite unusual like I wasn¡¯t entirely there. A major part of me had desperately wanted to be back at the penthouse for some unusual reason. It couldn¡¯t be because of the little woman in my room, right?


    And, as I finally rode back to the penthouse, something inside of me couldn¡¯t wait to be there. And by the time the car zeroed into the building, I could barely wait for my chauffeur to open the door for me. But I had to exercise that patience, and still the crazy urge to be out of the car and in my room at that moment.


    Austin, my chauffeur, hurried out, but it didn¡¯t seem that way to me. He opened the car and gave way, slightly bowing.


    I climbed down and made for the entrance door. I rode the elevator to the hallway where my new wife¡¯s room was. I needed to check on the finished room. Before leaving, I had instructed that the room be renovated to a dark shade of purple. Opening the door, I checked to see what a purple interior had amounted to, and to my surprise, it looked better than I had expected.


    Once finished with the inspection, I went to my room and the sight of a frail little woman sleeping weed me.

 Chapter 9: To Carry My Weight

    To Carry My Weight


    I strolled in, shutting the door behind me. When I was close enough to her sleeping form, I squatted beside her. I watched her sleeping face with a frown. Her cheeks had those trails of tears again, and her countenance looked disturbed. It was visible that she had cried again after I left.


    I lifted one of my hands, gently cupping it on her face and she sighed heavily at the feel of it. Then I caressed her spotless milk skin with my thumb and watched as her expression began to soften slowly and her breathing gradually began to return to normality. I stared at her innocent pretty face, my eyes studying every form and angle until they stopped on her lips. Small, pink, and sulent. I pulled away, stilling myself from iming them. Then my phone suddenly rang, and my attention was pulled from her. Seeing the caller id, my mood turned sour. I rose from my position and walked toward the bed.


    ¡°What is it, Smith?¡± I returned to Rayne on the sofa after dressing the sheet. Then picking her up, I carried her to the bed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait?¡± I demanded over the phone, simultaneously leaning to put Rayne down on the bed, but her eyes suddenly fluttered open, stilling me in my action.


    ¡°I can¡¯te,¡± I said and hung up the phone.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I opened my eyes to the stranger staring at me, making me flinch a little with apprehension and embarrassment. He had his big arms wrapped around my waist and was leaning so close to me while Iy in between the bed and his body. As soon as I opened my eyes, he raised a brow at me and then said something on the phone to whoever he was on a call with.


    ¡°I can¡¯te.¡± He said, while still staring at me and that too, with a strange unfriendly countenance before hanging up. And as soon as he did, his perfectly chiseled facial muscles flexed, stretching into a smile.


    ¡°Good evening wife, you¡¯ve been falling asleep all day and waking up that you missed lunch and I don¡¯t think you had something to eat before nning on running away. Come, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± He said and I thought he was going to put me down but instead, his loosened grip around me tightened and he lifted me into his broad body. I gasped in surprise but he just winked at me smirking.


    ¡°Please, put me down.¡± I muffled a plea and to my surprise, he did although after much hesitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner, and after that, I¡¯ll show you to your room. But first,¡± he ran me a calm, essible look from head to foot, and my cheeks burned hot under his stare. ¡°You should get changed, that dress would be way too ufortable for dinner.¡±


    I looked down at myself and he was right. I was still wearing the blue halter dress I had on since morning. Sarah had gifted it to me on my birthdayst year. It would really be a difort wearing it to dinner, especially considering that I would be needing my throat for swallowing.


    I walked to my luggage and started going through it in search of something simple andfortable. I had packed my bags with DC¡¯s weather in mind. At this time in Washington, they were experiencing cold waves so I had mostly packed my sweaters. So it was difficult finding something simple and befitting of Los Angeles¡¯ weather.


    ¡°You can wear my shirts.¡±


    I turned around and saw him open a door I hadn¡¯t noticed was there. Curiously, my eyes followed behind him as he walked into the¡­ room?


    I stared in shock as I realized what that was. A walk-in closet filled with clothes. He came out a momentter holding a silk milk shirt out to me. Considering that the shirt was his, it¡¯d be veryfortable for me and would as well be for a dress, but I couldn¡¯t just walk around his house, wearing his shirt like I was somemitted girlfriend. Of course, I was his wife, although by word. But, I couldn¡¯t wear his shirt and leave myp on disy in his house and presence.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, thank you, I- I¡¯d keep looking, there must be something in my box.¡±


    He led me downstairs to the dining room where a banquety in an array on a long dinner table that resembled a conference table from one of those hugepanies.


    Was he expecting guests or were there other upants in the house?


    As if the banquet wasn¡¯t already enough, a host of servants were rolling in huge dish sets and unloading them on the table.


    ¡°Does your family stay here?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask because the table was filled from beginning to end. Plus, I was getting anxious at the thought of having other people around.


    ¡°No,¡±  he answered as he walked me to the table, putting a hand on the small of my waist, making me flinch a little.


    ¡°Are there peopleing over?¡± I inquired further and watched him pull a chair out, gesturing for me to sit. I sat down and he turned around and took the chair in the opposite direction. I stared at him, curiously awaiting his reply, but instead of giving me a reply, he picked up a ss te and opened one of therge dishes. A delicious aroma oozed out, sipping into my nostrils and my stomach growled at it, making me realize how hungry I was.


    ¡°No guests areing over. It¡¯s just you and I here. You know what that means right?¡±  It took me a few moments to realize what he meant by that and my face immediately turned red. He dished a sizable amount of a variety of mouth-watering meals into a te and pushed it in front of me. I gasped at the quantity of the food.


    ¡°You should learn to eat more, you¡¯d be needing a lot of strength to carry my weight.¡±

 Chapter 10: Suddenly Married

    Suddenly Married


    ¡°You should learn to eat more, you¡¯d be needing a lot of strength to carry my weight.¡± He said and winked at me. My heart began to race stupidly. I looked away from his smirking face and pinned my eyes to the food in front of me. Picking up the fork from my side, I rolled some spaghetti and took a bite, my stomach growling in excitement. I hadn¡¯t realized I was so hungry. In a few minutes, I had devoured the meal in front of me. It surprised me, knowing that I wasn¡¯t the type to eat much. Guess I really had been so hungry. After all, it was my first meal since the day began. I nced over at the stranger and my face turned red with embarrassment when I saw him staring at me questioningly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything to eat all day,¡± I said, defending myself. But he didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he dished some more food onto my te.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered to him and he nodded before picking up his spoon.


    ¡°We will be going to the registry tomorrow morning.¡± I heard him say and instantly, my entire being froze. So I would really be getting married to him? A man I knew nothing about.


    Tears pricked at the sides of my eyes. The urge to cry was there, but I nodded in agreement. That was all I could do, agree. I couldn¡¯t say no, for my own good. I quickly lost my appetite, and the food which had smelled so nice earlier suddenly smells sour.


    I reached for the ss at the center of the table but before I could get it, Mr. Strange took it. He poured in some water and then handed it to me.


    I collected the ss of water from him and downed it as if I had been starved of water for years. And then when I dropped the ss, I got up from the dining.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± I wanted to be out of his presence already and that too, as quickly as possible. I wanted to be alone, I could feel tears, an ocean of it welling up at the back of my eyes. My heart hurt and I felt nauseous.


    Mr. Stranger immediately got up. ¡°Let me show you to your room.¡± He said and walked ahead of me, leading me through the stairs.


    We walked back to the hallway where his room was. Then he opened a door adjacent to his and as he led me in, my mouth dropped in surprise.


    The room was huge, twice the size of mine back in my apartment, and had been decorated with purple all around. I looked around and momentarily, I forgot the urge to cry. This is the reason he asked for my favorite color.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I heard him ask and I turned around to look at him.


    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± I nodded and saw him smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    He nodded at me.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    She lost her appetite immediately after I told her about our appointment at the registry the following day. I know she did, and I also know she wanted to cry. Her eyes were already beginning to turn red. She got up and told me she was done. I could sense that the marriage topic was making her anxious so I didn¡¯t push her. I pushed the te of food in front of me away and then walked her upstairs. When I opened the room I had asked the maids to prepare for her, I was stunned myself. The room was bright and beautiful. I hadn¡¯t thought this color would amount to any good but it seemed I was wrong.


    I turned to Rayne and saw her sad face lit up as she stared with glowing eyes around the room. Her small lips were parted open and it was evident in her behavior that she liked the decor. I watched her excited face and I felt satisfied with the effort put toward the decorations. Watching her sad face being reced with a smile, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at myself.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked and she turned to me, nodding with a bright smile that ddened my heart.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She added quietly and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her small lips.


    I showed her around the room before leaving her to get some rest. She would be needing a lot of it for tomorrow.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Get some rest.¡± He told me after showing me around the room.


    As soon as he left, I slumped on the purple sheets and the wool material weed my skin. I looked at the ceiling and smiled. ¡®He didn¡¯t need to go the extra mile¡¯ I sighed. Nevertheless, I liked it. I rolled out of the bed and excitedly rushed into the bathroom he had shown me.


    It was beautiful andfortable. I had always wished to have a jacuzzi and now, I have one. I was going to make sure to sleep in it all day. I opened the wardrobe opposite the head of the bed and saw that my boxes had been fitted into it. I shut the door closed and strolled into the bathroom. There, Iy in the jacuzzi feeling, letting the cold water calm my skin and nerves, and only stepping out when the water had turned hot.


    I picked out a nightwear from my box and put it on after creaming my skin.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡®we are going to the registry tomorrow.¡¯ Those words resonated at the back of my mind and my heart was once again clouded with the emotions from earlier.


    I folded myself up on the bed and sobbed silently till I fell asleep.


    Morning.


    In my sleep, I could hear distinct sauntering of feet and people talking. I blinked awake at the disturbance and rubbed my eyes to rity and was surprised to find people in the room. A few maids were rolling in a rack of beautiful dresses from different designers and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on.

 Chapter 11: A Sisterly Touch

    A Sisterly Touch


    ¡°Good morning Ms. Rayne.¡± A slender red-haired woman in a pair of blue body-fitting suits smiled in my direction. I stared at her confused. Who was she and how did she know my name? She walked toward me as I looked around at the movements in my room.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jessica Lawn, Lawn¡¯s world fashion designer. I¡¯d be helping you get ready for your marriage today.¡± She said, smiling warmly.


    ¡®Marriage?¡¯ My mind screamed at me. How had I forgotten that I was getting married? But it wasn¡¯t something to be happy about.


    Wait, did she say she was Jessica Lawn of Lawn¡¯s world fashion house? I stared at her in shock. Lawn¡¯s fashion house was one of the most renowned fashion houses in Los Angeles and she, Jessica Lawn, was its CEO. Only a few in Los Angeles could afford to have her in person, so it was a shock to have her standing live in my room.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Lawn,¡± I was excited to see her. I¡¯ve always wished to meet her in person. But with my ss of people that was only a dream. One that could nevere through, but, here she was, in my room, smiling warmly at me. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, I¡¯m a huge fan of your works.¡±


    She smiled at me and held out one smooth hand to me. ¡°Coming from ERIC¡¯s soon-to-be bride, that¡¯s an honor. It is nice to meet you too.¡±


    So that was the stranger¡¯s name.


    I forced a smile at her and took her warm hand in a handshake. I could only hope my smile wasn¡¯t as forced as it looked. Then she pulled me toward the shower.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you ready already, you don¡¯t want to bete for your own wedding.¡± She gave me a gentle push into the bathroom and shut the door behind me. I was forced to have a quick shower when desperately what I wanted was to lie in the jacuzzi for hours again.


    I stepped out after a few minutes to Jessica¡¯s warm smile. After applying some ointment on my skin, she made me sit on the dressing mirror and started with drying my hair and styling it into a half up half down way. I was surprised that she was doing my hair. I only knew her to be a dress designer.


    ¡°You¡¯re also a stylist?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. I needed even the least conversation to get my mind from the anxiety of the whole thing.


    I saw her smile through the mirror. ¡°Ites with the package.¡± She rolled two handfuls of my honey-blonde hair and rolled them expertly into something I couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Yeah, I specialize more in designing dresses, but I¡¯m also good at many other things. Plus, your husband-to-be wants me to make you look good at your wedding. I¡¯m being paid to do all the work myself.¡±


    My mind briefly wandered off to Mr. Stranger, and I felt a knot tighten at the pit of my stomach.


    So this was me dressing up in preparation for my wedding? It was supposed to be a happy moment and a dreame true if the man I would be walking the aisle with was Fred or someone I loved. But, it was a stranger, and it wasn¡¯t even a real wedding, just a marriage registration, and none of my friends or family were invited to witness it. But, since we were only going to the registry, why all these makeup and procedures? Seems Mr. Strange had a lot more to let by.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± I heard Jessica ask in the middle of my thoughts.


    ¡°Huh!¡± I said, meeting her eyes in the mirror.


    ¡°I asked if you are nervous.¡± She repeatedly, making me swallow hard. Was it that obvious?


    ¡°Uhm¡­ a little, I mean, it¡¯s normal right? Every bride gets nervous on their wedding day.¡± I answered, trying to hide my nervousness from her.


    ¡°It seems the wedding isn¡¯t the main thing you¡¯re nervous about.¡± She said and shed me a smile. Then as a sister would, she ced a hand on my shoulder and looked into my eyes through the mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Eric is a good man, although he can be ruthless most times, he wouldn¡¯t hurt you. He isn¡¯t capable of doing that.¡±


    Her hand on my shoulder, the gentle pressure from it, her gentle tone and warm smile, it all stirred the urge to tear up.


    ¡°Seems you know him a lot,¡± I asked, sniffling in iing tears and taking off my eyes from hers in the mirror.


    She turned around to do my makeup and I saw her smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve known him since I was five until now. He¡¯s a good man.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she sounded that way like he had told her something.


    ¡°So you both are like friends?¡± I inquired and she surprisingly shook her head.


    ¡°No, we are not.¡± She answered and I nodded. We didn¡¯t say anything much to each other after that. I let myself be overwhelmed by my thoughts until I heard her say.


    ¡°We are done.¡±


    I was teleported back to reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to pick a dress.¡± She snapped her fingers and two men rolled in three different racks filled with clothes toward me. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you pick.¡±


    I stared from one dress to another, confused about which to choose from the beautiful dresses. I looked up at Jessica and saw her smiling.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Don¡¯t know which to choose?¡±


    ¡°I barely do.¡± Iughed and she giggled.


    ¡°How about we pick the best dress from each designer then select from the top best when we are done?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    We both picked out a few dresses which we thought were the best and then selected a white one-shoulder Versace dress.


    ¡°Perfect choice,¡± Jessica said proudly. ¡°Now let¡¯s fit you into this.¡±


    A few minutes more and we were done. Jessica walked me downstairs to the parlor and I caught sight of Mr. Stranger sitting there on one of the grey couches in a ck fitted suit with long legs crossed against each other. He had his head resting on the couch¡¯s support and his eyes shut with a serious face.

 Chapter 12: Wedding Day

    Wedding Day


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    They were taking a long time toe down, yet I sat patiently, waiting.


    So unusual for me.


    Why was Jessica Lawn taking a lot of time getting her ready? And why the fuck was I feeling anxious?


    Women! That gender just has their own way with things.


    It seemed it¡¯d take them the whole day to get prepared, so I adjusted my tie and reclined my head to rest on the couch. But not long after, I could hear the sound of heels clicking on the marble tiles. I opened my eyes and looked in the direction where the sound wasing from and my whole being was frozen for a brief moment as I stared at the goddess descending the stairs. Rayne. She was wearing the Versace dress I had particrly chosen for her, and her in it was a perfect sight.


    Just like that, I forget all of the dys. I mean, why won¡¯t I? It was worth every minute of the time dyed.


    She cat-walked toward me with her eyes pinned to the ground, nibbling on her lower lip. She stood in front of me and for a minute, I didn¡¯t know what to do with her.


    I held her jaw and lifted her face so that she was looking at me. Her eyes were red, tear-filled. I froze in ce for the second time. I opened my mouth to say something, but I didn¡¯t know the right thing to say to a crying woman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said and started walking away. I opened the door for Rayne, then circled around and climbed into the back seat next to her. Something inside me hurt seeing her still bowing. Something dropped from her eyes and she brushed her cheeks with the back of her palm.


    By the time we arrived at the registry, she still had her eyes pinned to the outside view as if that was more beautiful than I was.


    We alighted the car and I took her frail hands in mine as we walked to the building. Her palm was cold and still as I held her. We walked into the Registry and the proceduremenced at once.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    As we alighted the car, he took my hands and I froze for a moment, but he didn¡¯t let go of it. We entered the registry and a familiar screech caught my attention. I looked up immediately and found ina staring at me in shock. I stared at her, then at the man next to me and he smiled.


    ¡°I thought you might be needing a friend around.¡±


    ina walked towards us and they both exchanged pleasantries.


    ¡°I¡¯d leave you both to catch up, I¡¯d be right over there. Don¡¯t take long.¡± He smiled warmly at me before strolling away. I watched his back disappear into the distance before turning to face ina.


    ¡°How are you here?¡± I queried her. It was a shock to see her here.


    ¡°How is never as important as why.¡± She countered me. ¡°You are getting married, Rayne. Do you even know this person you are getting married to?¡± She inquired me. I could hear the worry in her tone. Worry for me.


    ¡®I barely do. As a matter of fact, I know absolutely nothing about him. I had only ever gotten to know his name this morning.¡¯ That was the truth, but I couldn¡¯t say that to ina, or else she¡¯d be worried.


    ¡°Yes, ina. I know the man I am getting married to.¡± I lied to her, forcing myself to smile. But, she didn¡¯t look like she was buying it.


    ¡°For how long have you known him?¡± She asked and my stomach knotted. I looked into her eyes and could see the worry there. I was pushed to tell her the truth, but I couldn¡¯t afford to implicate her in an issue that had nothing to do with her. She was a celebrity, and getting involved in my issue might harm the career she had worked hard to build.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known him long enough to know that he¡¯s the one I want to spend the rest of my life with.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Rayne¡­¡±


    ¡°I know ina. You are the only family I have so it¡¯s normal for you to be worried about me, but you don¡¯t have to. Eric is a good man, he would take care of me.¡± My heart raced as I said those words. It almost felt like I wasn¡¯t the one talking. How could I speak so highly of a stranger? Probably it was because of how nice he had treated me the previous day, or what Jessica had said about him, but it still was strange.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯d be taken very good care of, here?¡± ina distracted my thoughts and I nodded at her. If there was something I was certain about, it¡¯d be that. He had proven that just in the space of a day.


    ina escorted me inside and we continued talking.


    ¡°If you wanted to marry him, then why were you willing toe over to DC in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°We fought, and I wanted to run away. But he stopped me at the airport.¡± I lied to her. But that wasn¡¯t totally a lie. After all, he had really stopped me at the airport with those muscled bodyguards of his.


    As we walked further in, we took a sit and the registrar announced themencement.


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    ¡°I Eric, take you Rayne Edwards to be my lovely wedded wife. I promise to be true to you in good times, in sickness, and health. I will love and honor you all the days of my life.¡±


    The priest then blessed us and joined our hands together, and asked, ¡°Do you Eric take Rayne Edwards as yourwful wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± I said with no hesitation. It was still a surprise how I¡¯m willing to marry a little woman whom I barely knew.


    The priest repeated the question to her and after a brief hesitation, she said yes.


    After we had exchanged those vows that surprisingly felt real, the priest I had hired blessed the rings and we exchanged them with a promise to love each other. Then the priests ced Rayne¡¯s hands in mine and asked me to kiss my bride. I saw a sh of apprehension pass through Rayne¡¯s eyes and for some reason, I decided to do it in a way that feels safer for her. By cing a small kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 13: Reception Ball

    Reception Ball


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    When we exchanged our vows and rings, the priest pronounced us husband and wife.


    ¡°You may kiss your bride.¡± He said and Eric started toward me, for a moment, I thought he was going to kiss me, because why not? I had be his wife, but instead, he kissed my forehead. I stared nkly at him when he pulled away and he smiled at me.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I could see the confusion in her eyes but I couldn¡¯t tell what the reason was for it.


    When the process had been concluded, Rayne¡¯s cousin came along and stole her away and I was left to speak with some acquaintances.


    When we were done, I walked Rayne to the car. We had our marriage reception to meet up with. I hadn¡¯t told Rayne about the reception yet so as I walked her into the car, I told her.


    ¡°We¡¯d be going to my family¡¯s from here.¡±


    She turned to me, shock written all over her face. She opened her mouth to say something but then she shut it back and just nodded.


    ¡°ina would stay with us for a few days until you getfortable at the house,¡± I told her when I noticed her eyelids shaking constantly. She looked at me again, but this time with surprise in her eyes, then she nodded and then turned her gaze out of the window.


    I nced at her face and I couldn¡¯t help but fix my gaze on her. I sighed at the stupid urge to touch her. Heaven! I could barely understand myself at the moment. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had just gotten married. Ever since the little woman came into my life, I¡¯ve not been stupid acting on foolish instinct. First I had engaged her in her sleep, then I got her to stay at my house. I had never bought any woman there, except her. And today, I was getting married. I had never envisioned myself in a ck wedding suit, getting married, and that too, to a woman who could barely even carry my weight. Yet here I was riding a woman I barely even knew to introduce to my family. Guess spending quality time with Grand Mrs. Arnold had already corrupted me more than I had thought.


    RAYNE¡¯S POVThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    His driver pulled into a long driveway decorated with flowers of various kinds, and the gate at the end of the driveway opened instantly and the driver drove into what looked like a Vi.


    I opened the car and tried to get down from the car, but my dress would let me. It had been stuck to the car from sitting too close to the door.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you inside?¡± A familiar voice asked. I looked up and saw Eric standing right in front of me with the usual smirk on his face. I shook my head in the negative and went on trying to get my dress unstuck.


    ¡°Let me help with that.¡± He said and before I could refuse or agree, he leaned into me, slid his both arms around my waist, and started to carefully untangle the part of the dress that had been stuck to the ground. At his proximity, I instantly forgot how to breathe.


    ¡°Done!¡± He said after a few seconds and started to get off me. I also made to get up and catch a little air, but then he suddenly leaned back into me and our lips brushed against each other. My eyes widened in shock.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    My entire body heated up at once at feeling her lips against mine. They were warm and gentle and the feeling of them in mine rouses my desires. The desire to kiss her, to delve deep into that little mouth and kiss her until she moaned my name. The desire to undo that dress she had on and to do things to her little body. The desire to watch her und again. That desire to have her small body beneath me just as she had been that night, but, I restrained myself from doing so. I didn¡¯t want her getting all scared of me. I finally pulled away after giving in my best at restraint. Her cheeks had gone red and she looked like an over-ripened tomato. She looked cute.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± He said, offering me one of my hands. With my head bowed slightly in shame, I took it and he walked me.


    As we walked into the Vi, I couldn¡¯t help but admire its beauty. Itsnd mass was so huge and the entire ce looked colorful. It was just like a Cathedral adorned with flowers. The side pool was an attraction and a pathway by the right which was decorated with flowers of various colors made me imagine things. I wondered what that ce was. I would have asked if it were my business. I could stare at this ce all day.


    But, something else caught my attention. There were fleets of cars parked almost everywhere, although neatly. Didn¡¯t he say we were meeting with his family? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how huge this family of his was. The thought of it tripled my nervousness.


    We climbed up a small stairway and the doormen bowed on seeing us, Eric to be precise. Then he opened the double Italian-style doors and my mouth fell open at the sight in front of me.


    The grand room was filled with a number of people, men and women alike. It didn¡¯t look like a family meet up, more like a ball. I suddenly felt nauseous, and I found myself clutching onto Eric¡¯s hand for support.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I felt Rayne¡¯s grip tighten on my arm and I was rmed. I turned to the little woman and saw her eyes bulging wide.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked her and she nodded. That was a lie, a bad one at that.

 Chapter 14: Cold Feet

    Cold Feet.


    RAYNE¡¯S POVThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    My mouth dropped as I saw the sight in front of me. Didn¡¯t he say we were meeting his family? But the sight in front of me looked more like a ball than a family gathering. I was beginning to panic already. I¡¯ve always hated crowds and now¡­


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I heard him ask me and I nodded still staring inside the vast hall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± He said and I turned to look at him dumbly. He was staring at me with something that looked like worry in his eyes.


    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± I nodded, but my feet didn¡¯t move from their position and before I could tell what was happening, I was brushed off the floor. My eyes were even wider when I realized what was going on. Eric had swept me off my feet and was now carrying me into the hall. All eyes turned in our direction and people were giving way as he walked through the crowd carrying me. Again, my heart began to race in my chest and I felt that it was going to explode. I looked up at his face, and his serious expression made me more nervous. He didn¡¯t put me down until we were in front and the center of all attractions.


    It was embarrassing how he had carried me into a room filled with dignified people. I was embarrassed, and it didn¡¯t help that people were asionally ncing at me and side-talking about me. I could hear most of their talks.


    ¡°Is this the wife Eric has chosen for himself?¡± A woman¡¯s voice mocked amid a small circle. ¡°She looks small and scared, like a child. He could have done better.¡±


    ¡°Lovees in different bodies and sizes, poor girl.¡± Another said.


    ¡°Oh! I bet this isn¡¯t love, we rich folks know too well how these kinds of marriages happen. It must be a contract marriage. Speaking of contract marriage, who are her parents though, do they have a name here in the country?¡± The same woman continued. ¡°It¡¯d be a shame if she were a nobody.¡± She giggled and the group began tough.


    Listening to them roused in me the urge to cry. I turned around and tried to stop myself from crying, but then a familiar voice called out to me.


    ¡°Rayne!¡± I turned in the direction where the voice hade from and saw ina walking in my direction with a big smile stered across her face. Right! Eric had said she would be around for a few weeks. Thank God. I¡¯d be needing every help I could get to distract myself from all of the happenings around me. As she walked toward me, I suddenly embraced her in a tight hug. Her body froze momentarily at my sudden action but then she was good after a few minutes.


    ¡°Are you alright girl, you didn¡¯t even hug me when you first saw me at the registry.¡±


    Yeah, she was right. That was probably because I hadn¡¯t been this overpowered by my own emotions back then.


    ¡°It¡¯s overwhelming, ina, I don¡¯t fit into such a family,¡± I confessed to her. She pulled away from my hug and searched my face.


    ¡°I understand how you feel Rayne. Although not so much because I have never been married, I can tell how it is you feel. I had felt that way five years ago when I started my modeling career, on my first runway. Trust me, you¡¯d get over it. You¡¯d be fine, your husband is there to take care of you.¡± She said and I was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t she the same person giving me lectures earlier at the registry, what changed?


    ¡°How are you suddenly convinced that he would?¡± I asked, surprised. ina shrugged and then winked at me, grinning wildly like a crazy person.


    ¡°Come on Rayne, I saw the way he picked you up and carried you in his arms all the way here. And that too amid such a crowd. Girrrl, that¡¯s a real man¡¯s doing. Besides, how did you meet a man like him?¡± She asked suddenly and I felt my throat dry out.


    ¡°Uh!¡­¡± I opened my mouth to speak but didn¡¯t know what lie to utter to her.


    ¡°We met at the hotel.¡± I snapped back at the sudden interceding. Eric was standing behind me with a smile, and his eyes narrowed in at me.


    Wait! What did he just say? I looked at ina and saw her brows raised in confusion. But he wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°She seduced me and made me fall for her.¡± He added and my mouth dropped open. How could he just spill the truth like that to ina as if it were nothing? Didn¡¯t he feel the least embarrassed?


    ¡°She was sweet and innocent.¡± He said more to me than ina. But, he was audible enough for her to hear. Saying that he smirked at me and then strolled away. I bit my lip in embarrassment and then when I looked up at ina, her eyes were following his departing back.


    ¡°Does he always joke like that?¡± She asked, amused.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, he does.¡± I replied thankfully that she didn¡¯t believe that.


    ¡°He is so hot , Rayne. How do you intend to carry his weight? It¡¯s your wedding night, remember.¡±


    Thinking about that, my heart skipped a bit and I could hardly control my cheeks from blushing.


    ¡°You see the reason I often tell you to eat more so you could gain some weight like me.¡± She said and I couldn¡¯t help but look her over from head to foot to see if she had added any more weight than what she had been all these years.


    ¡°Your weight gain products barely even work for you,¡± I told her and she chuckled.


    ina and I carried on talking and I felt my heart begin to beat at its normal pace again. But the feeling that someone was staring at me made my stomach churn and each time I looked in front, I could see Eric staring at me.


    I looked away from him just in time to see a familiar figure walk through the doors.


    Jessica. What was she doing here?


    Oh! Right. She was one of Eric¡¯s acquaintances. Our eyes met across the room, and she smiled at me.

 Chapter 15: Meeting The Family

    Meeting The Family


    Oh! Right. She was one of Eric¡¯s acquaintances. Our eyes met across the room, and she smiled at me. I returned her smile. In addition to ina being here, It also felt good to have Jessica show up.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jessica Lawn, the famous fashion director sh designer?¡± ina asked when she first noticed Jessica by the door.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her,¡± I answered.


    ¡°She just smiled at you, are you two acquainted?¡±


    ¡°Not until this morning.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Tell me she made your dress.¡±


    Tilting toward her, I giggled at her expression. ¡°She did. My makeup as well and my hair.¡± I replied and watched ina run her essing eyes on me.


    ¡°Single-handedly?¡± She asked and I nodded.


    ¡°Wow!¡± She said, ¡°He must really love you to hire a professional as Jessica Lawn to dress you up, and that too, single-handedly. Is this love that I¡¯m seeing?¡± ina said dramatically.


    I smiled and looked away from her, she already believed that it was love. If only she knew that the marriage was simply the result of ckmail. Looking away from her, my eyes wandered off to Jessica. I saw her walk over to the spot where Eric was standing with a grey-haired woman who looked like she had had a beautiful adolescent life and a dark-haired talldy. Jessica said something to the women and then went ahead to kiss them each on both cheeks. It seemed she wasn¡¯t only acquainted with Eric, but his acquaintances as well. Then she wrapped her hands around Eric¡¯s torso, hugging him so closely. Then Eric pinched her nose and they allughed. Something sank in my stomach at that action. I felt a certain strangeness tug at my chest. It was simr to the feeling I used to have whenever I saw Fred with some other woman. This wasn¡¯t jealousy, right?


    ¡°Why¡¯s she getting that close to Eric?¡± ina whispered into my ear. I jerked my eyes from them and turned to her with a shrug.


    ¡°She said they are childhood acquaintances. She told me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Well, in my opinion, it isn¡¯t cool to hug a married man like that. Especially not on the day of his wedding.¡± ina said.


    ina and I continued talking and asionally, for some reason, I¡¯d nce over at Eric until I noticed him walking over to me. My heart began to race, bringing me to a sudden awareness.


    ¡°Hey, wife!¡± He whispered into my neck. My heart jumped, doubling in adrenaline. I felt something flutter in the pit of my stomach. I felt heat creep under the surface of my skin. All these because of one action.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go meet your inws.¡± He took my hand and walked me to the spot where he had been standing earlier with Jessica and the other people I didn¡¯t know.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I nced in Rayne¡¯s direction and caught her ncing asionally in my direction. The women in my life had me surrounded and lectured me on how to and how not to treat my newlywed.


    ¡°Who are her parents?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really not necessary grandma.¡± Jessica joined us just in time. ¡°Rayne is really sweet, I¡¯m most certain you¡¯d love her.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, now you¡¯re beginning to sound like Eric.¡±


    ¡°She looks Fragile¡­¡±


    ¡°Innocent¡­¡±


    ¡°And beautiful.¡±


    ¡°She looks scared though.¡± My grandmother noted and I couldn¡¯t deny that truth. She certainly did look apprehensive. It was all too visible, even from afar.


    ¡°Poor her! I¡¯m sure she never imagined she¡¯d be getting married this way.¡± Jessica added.


    As Jessica said those words, something broke in me. The fact that I knew what pain I was causing her by ckmailing her into this marriage. Yet, I still couldn¡¯t let her go, I didn¡¯t want to.


    As I walked towards her, I saw her nce at me, something registered briefly in her expression when she saw me, and then she looked away almost immediately. As I neared her, I knowingly but leaned in on her so that my breath could tickle her skin when I spoke¡­


    ¡°Hey, wife?¡± I called from behind her and felt her body freeze. I got my desired reaction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet your people-inw.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    We walked amid the crowd until we were standing with the grey-haireddy from earlier and the woman who looked like the older version of¡­ Jessica?


    ¡°Hello Rayne,¡± Jessica said, approaching me with a smile.


    ¡°Hi Jessica,¡± I replied, returning her smile.


    ¡°Mom, grandma, meet Rayne Edwards, my wife. Wife, meet my mother and grandmother. You¡¯ve already met Jessica, my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Younger Sister?¡±  So they were siblings? I bit my lip as I thought about it.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡®Stupid you Rayne!¡¯


    ¡°Come, my dear.¡± With a warm smile, the grey-haireddy Eric had introduced as his grandma beckoned on me. I took in deep breaths, trying to calm my nerves. I couldn¡¯t have them notice my cringing nerves. Just when I thought I was standing close enough, she pulled me into her frail arms and enveloped me in a warm hug. That hug, and the distinct smell of a rose that lingered around her,  almost made me cry. When she pulled away, she patted my cheeks gently and smiled warmly at me.


    ¡°Wee to the family.¡±


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I noticed the look in her eyes when I introduced Jessica as my sister, and it made me wonder what she had thought.


    My family weed her warmly and in no time at all, she was having a great time with them and her cousin. I still was especially thankful to myself for having brought the model here. It made me happy to see Rayne smile genuinely for the first time since she came in contact with me.


    ¡°Your dad is over there.¡± I heard my mom whisper to me when she probably noticed me looking around for him. I followed her line of sight into the crowd where a poised curly haired man was standing amid three other men. Seeing those familiar faces, my eyes narrowed in on them and my blood boiled.

 Chapter 16: First Experience

    First Experience


    I was about to take a step away from where I was standing, I felt a tug on my arm and when I turned around, my mom was boring her eyes into mine, and shaking her head sideways.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡± She muttered to me. ¡°It¡¯s your wedding party, you can¡¯t let Rayne see a confrontation between you and them.¡±


    She was right. Now that I¡¯m married, certain things are going to change. But I never knew so much would change in the space of a few months.


    I took in deep breaths of calmness then strolled towards the men in suits.


    ¡°Eric!¡± The poised dark-haired man in their midst called out to me. ¡°There you are.¡± My father, Mr. Lawn said when he noticed me approaching. Then he turned to the men he had been speaking with and excused himself. As I walked away with him, Salvatore Ferragamo, one of the men narrowed his eyes at me in a death stare.


    We strolled out of therge hall to the balcony.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us about your intentions of getting married.¡± He said after a long silence that had settled between us.


    ¡°I never nned to.¡±


    I saw him nod from my side of view. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you chose to get married despite the current rtionship your mother and I have.¡± He started, but I wasn¡¯t interested.


    ¡°Why was Louis Salvatore here?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met your wife yet. Won¡¯t you introduce your wife to your father?¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to duck my questions.¡±


    ¡°We should go inside, a gentleman never leaves his woman alone amid people whom she isn¡¯t familiar with.¡±


    ¡°If only you would learn to take your own advice, then your marriage wouldn¡¯t be on the edge right now. What was the Don doing at our family house?¡± I demanded.


    Mr. Lawn stopped in his tracks. Slowly, he turned to me¡­


    ¡°They are here for business.¡±


    ¡°Business?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Do you ever learn from your mistakes?


    ¡°Watch your tongue Eric, I¡¯m still your father.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t go by your name anymore.¡± I turned around and started back for the hall, but I stopped before nearing the balcony¡¯s door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make the mistake of pointing my wife to them. She shouldn¡¯t get involved in any mess your stubbornness might amount to.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I looked around for Eric, but he was nowhere to be found. The party was great and his family was nice to me, but I felt exhausted and overwhelmed with the whole event like I didn¡¯t fit in there. I wanted to take a long dip in a pool of water with my eyes shut. Thankfully, there was a jacuzzi in the room Eric had given me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get food, would you minding with me?¡± Jessica asked me and I obliged. I could use the opportunity to get away and catch some air. But as soon as we started walking, a strong arm snatched my hand from Jessica¡¯s. I turned abruptly and saw Eric standing next to me. His expression was in, but his tone was a tease as he said¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go home, wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Jessica asked him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He said inly and pulled me gently along with him but before we could take a step away, his mother, grandmother, and ina were already hurrying toward us.


    ¡°Eric son. Are you both leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the model ising with us as well.¡±


    I nced at ina, she looked as confused as I was. Eric then leaned into his mother and whispered something into her ear. Her expression went numb for a minute but disappeared the next.


    ¡°Do you understand me?¡± Eric asked calmly and immediately she nodded, he swept me off my feet, and with long strides, he walked through the crowd. Embarrassed, I covered my face with my palms and only removed them when he had put me down into the car.


    All through the ride back to his house, I could only think of all that had yed out during ourst few minutes there. Why did he suddenly say we were leaving after he returned from talking to that man he had left with, and the way he had grabbed my hand from Jessica¡¯s¡­ Plus, that look on his mother¡¯s face before we left, what had he told her to make her bright face turn that shade of pale?


    I stared ahead and through the side mirror, on the asphalt road, a ck Rolls-Royce followed closely with ours. It was relieving to know that I would be havingpany in the house. Although it was only going to be for a few days, it was the best news I had received in four days.


    It was strange to watch how a person¡¯s life could transform in a short period. And it was especially frightening to watch how my own life transformed ufortably, rapidly under my watch. The change had barely even begun. There¡¯de a massive change in this life of mine that would navigate me into a version of myself yet unknown. But, whether these changes would be good or bad, was unknown at the time. I nced at the man sitting next to me. He had his eyes shut and his head resting on the leather headrest of the seat. He was going to protect me many times, and I was going to grow to care for him but I didn¡¯t know at the time.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I found myself staring at him, studying his face even. He didn¡¯t look like he was having a peaceful rest. His brows were dragged together in a frown and his longshes danced so many times. For a brief minute, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on in his head, and why he was restless. And if it had something to do with whatever had transpired with him earlier before we left his family¡¯s Vi.


    ¡°Do you have ns of sucking away my beauty with your eyes, Wife?¡± His voice, deep and throaty, broke into my thoughts and my eyes went wide with shock. I quickly turned away in embarrassment and he chuckled.


    But, in the next minute, like a lightning bolt, his voice broke into a scream.


    ¡°Rayne, dock!¡±


    My head collided with something and I felt myself blur out.

 Chapter 17: A New Development

    A New Development


    ¡°Rayne dock!¡± He screamed and dragged me into his body. The force of his pull made my head spin and I cked out.


    I blinked my eyes open and the first thing I noticed was the alluring radiance of my favorite color. I looked around and noticed the slightly familiar items all around and I realized I was in my room at Eric¡¯s house. I tried to get up m, but it felt difficult. My head ached and I felt dizzy. I shut my eyes back close, allowing my brain time to register that I was fully awake. Then I opened them again and heard my door creak open, and ina walked in wearing a worried expression.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Rayne, you¡¯re awake.¡± She said, hurrying toward me and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened. Like an awakening, Eric¡¯s light chuckle rang in my head, then his scream of panic came afterward. Like that, all the memories came all at once, flooding my head, and reawakening the headache I had been trying to control.


    ina took my hand in hers and smiled and smiled at me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked and saw her wipe a tear I hadn¡¯t noticed was there from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Your car was attacked. We don¡¯t know who the attackers were yet.¡±


    I looked around searching for something, someone rather.


    ¡°Where is Eric?¡± I asked. At the time, I couldn¡¯t understand why I had suddenly asked about him, but it was probably because of the images my memory kept reying to me. The fear in his tone when he had screamed my name and asked me to dock, and the way he had grabbed me into his body shielded me with his broad body. He had saved me, and I didn¡¯t know in what condition he was in, so it was okay to be worried. I needed to make sure he was alright.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s out to take care of some business, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s alright,¡± ina assured me, and only then did my heart calm down. ¡°Stay in bed, I¡¯d ask the maids to make you a bowl of soup for your headache.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I murmured amid my drumming head. ina smiled at me before walking away. When she returned, she helped me get up and after eating, we both talked for a little while before I fell asleep.


    ****Morning***


    I blinked my eyes open and a sudden ray of light shed through my eyes, and I groaned as a headache hit me, but I still tried to get out of bed.


    ¡°Lie back.¡± I heard a familiar voice say. I jerked my eyes in the direction where the voice came from and there, close to the wardrobe in-between open doors, Eric was standing, going through the wardrobe. I stared at his back, confused at what he was doing. He closed the wardrobe door and strolled to the couch. He put down a purple-colored material on the chair and then walked back toward me on the bed. He ran his eyes over me, from head to foot as if essing me. Then, his face suddenly lit up with a smile.


    ¡°Morning Wife.¡±


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, avoiding his eyes. But I could still feel his gaze on me and it made my cheeks burn.


    He put his hands down on the bed next to me and leaned onto my level on the bed. My heart started to race at his closeness and I made sure to not meet his eyes.


    ¡°How are you, do you feel pain anywhere?¡±


    My head was still hurting, although slightly, but I didn¡¯t tell him that. I should be the one asking if anything happened to him considering that he had saved me. If there had been an iing danger meant for me, he would have taken it. I wanted to ask if he was hurt from trying to save me, but I couldn¡¯t because of my stupid shyness. I shook my head and said ¡®no¡¯ to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± He said and bent even lower into me. My heart race increased, and my nervousness tripled. I thought he was going to kiss me, but before I knew what was happening, he lifted me off of the bed as if I weighed nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to have your bath, wife.¡±


    My eyes bulged out. He wasn¡¯t going to bathe me, was he? As he carried me toward the bathroom, he suddenly put me down by the door. ¡°Go have your bath.¡± He said and pushed open the bathroom door for me. It was a relief that he didn¡¯t attempt to bathe me. An image of him doing that shed in my head and a shade of pink crept up my cheeks. That would be the most embarrassing thing to happen to me.


    Looking at the jacuzzi, my eyes lit up in excitement. It was just like a pool in the room. A private pool. I filled it with water and then after undressing, I slid into the pool. I stared around at the bathroom which still felt strange to me. It still was difficulting to terms with the fact that I had a new home now, and that too in the house of a strange man to whom I was now married to. I missed my apartment, I missed being in my own bed, and the talks with Sarah. I missed a lot of things, but for the first time since I met him, I didn¡¯t cry. I simply smiled. I didn¡¯t know the man yet, but for some reason, I felt a sense of safety with him.  It was a feeling I hadn¡¯t felt in a while.


    I wrapped my arms around my knees, embracing myself in my own warmth and that of the water around me. In the near future, this house was going to feel like home to me, and I wouldn¡¯t want to leave anymore, but at the time, I didn¡¯t know it yet

 Chapter 18: Not a Gentleman

    Not a Gentleman


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I paced around the room resisting the urge to knock on the bathroom door. She was taking a long time toe out and I was getting worried. She wasn¡¯t crying again in there, was she? Almost twenty minutes and she was still in there. How could she take that much time with such a little body?


    The door finally opened and I turned around and watched her step out in a towel around her chest and head.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mmm¡­ not bad, she looked cute. I looked up at her and saw her blushing so hard with her head bowed. She wasn¡¯t expecting me to leave the room for her to get dressed, was she? Because I¡¯ve never been a gentleman.


    ¡°Come here, wife.¡± I beckoned to her and watched her take those slow steps toward me. I lifted her chin once she was close to me and searched her cat-shaped hazel eyes for any visible sign that she had cried again, but there were no signs that she had teared up. I for one was surprised, but then again, it felt good knowing that she hadn¡¯t.


    I slid a hand into hers and pulled her along with me. ¡°Come let¡¯s get you dressed.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± She murmured. I looked down at her innocent expression of confusion.


    ¡°Do you suddenly not understand English, wife?¡±


    The moment I asked her that, her cheeks turned red and she looked away. I almost chuckled at her cuteness.


    ¡°Nowe along,¡± I said, pulling her with me toward the dressing table. ¡°You don¡¯t want to bete for breakfast.¡±


    I pulled out the seat on the table and made her sit on it. Then I proceeded to unwrap the wet towel from her head. Her hair was damp and silky and I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to run my fingers through it. Through the mirror, I saw her eyes flutter open at the action. A quick image shed across my mind, but I had to resist the urge to tease her with my thoughts.


    I took out the hand dryer from one of the drawers on the table and plugged it in. Hair drying was one of the many things I knew how to do. Although I had never tried doing it, I had watched Jessica do it on herself a few times, so, I could only hope it was as easy as she made it look.


    ¡°How in women¡¯s name is this thing even done?¡± I murmured to myself, continuously pressing the switch, tasting Its temperature. A light giggle caught my attention. I looked in front and saw the little womanughing.


    For a moment, my entire being froze into her beautiful smile. It was my first time seeing her Express such genuine emotion asughter and the feeling was heaven. Almost unexinable. I could barely describe how I felt.


    ¡°Are youughing at me, wife?¡± I inhaled deeply, pressing on my resist button.


    She shook her head innocently but still grinned. I tasted the temperature once more and decided to use the lowest heat. ¡°You see wife, I¡¯m good at it,¡± I told her after drying her hair. Then I pointed to the clothes on the couch. ¡°Get dressed ande downstairs,¡± I said and left her to get dressed.


    I strode downstairs to a scene I had gotten quite familiar with. The hassle from the maids getting their work done and the usual bowing of the head when they chanted the usual chorus, ¡®good morning Mr. Arnold¡¯. From every corner, the greetings came and as always, I ignored them all and walked on to the dining room as I didn¡¯t know how to answer them all.


    I took my favorite seat at the end of the dining while waiting for Rayne toe down. Yet again, she was taking a long time and I was starting to wonder if she was intentionally doing it. I let out a sigh when I didn¡¯t see her after five minutes. I have never been the patient type in my life. Once, I had canceled an important business deal because thepany had dyed our appointment. They had made me sit for five minutes, waiting for their MD to show up. But, here I was, after five minutes of dy still waiting for a little woman who had no important business deal to offer me toe downstairs. Well, she might not have any important deal to strike, but she had something I was rapidly getting interested in. Plus, I could always get my revenge by teasing her and at the moment, I knew just what to do to her.


    A distant chattering of feminine voices caught my attention. I turned in the direction where they wereing from and saw the little woman descending the grand stairs with the model. How had I forgotten that she¡¯d be around for two weeks?


    Spending my honeymoon with any other person around wasn¡¯t what I had nned and also, spending it here in my house in Los Angeles wasn¡¯t either. I had intended for something else; special, beautiful, memorable in a beautiful city like Dubai, but, after watching her curled up on the couch like a scared little kitten that night, I thought it¡¯d be better if she got settled first and that too, with the help of someone she was morefortable around.


    She looked cute in the purple two-piece short and singlet I had gotten her, and her hair was parked in a ponytail. I see why they had taken that long because I don¡¯t remember doing that to her hair, but she looked cute, like a sixteen-year-old girl in a cheerleading squad.


    ¡°Good morning, Eric.¡± The model greeted me and I nodded at her. I wasn¡¯t used to answering greetings. She took a seat on one of the chairs by the left wing of the dining room, six seats farther from where I was sitting. Rayne drew out the chair opposite to the model and was going to sit, but I stopped her.


    ¡°Come sit with me, wife.¡±

 Chapter 19: Urgent Call

    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Come sit with me, wife,¡± I told her, abruptly stopping her from taking the seat opposite from the model. Then, with her eyes pinned to the ground, she walked up to me and tried sitting on the chair beside me, but I stopped her yet again.


    ¡°Not there, wife, on myp,¡± I said, patting my thighs. I expected her to give me the innocent look with silently pleading eyes, but she didn¡¯t. She simply nodded and sat on myp. It was surprising that she did, but that surprise was soon reced by something else that got awakened immediately after she sat on me. I felt her weight on me, stiff, like a statue. She was nervous. The dishes were soon rolled into the dining room and distributed on the table. All done, the maids turned around in a file to leave but I stopped them.


    ¡°Remain there.¡± I had always preferred to eat alone with no one standing in front of me, and they were my servants, they knew that, so, it was a surprise to them that I wanted them to just stand there when they clearly had no use. I¡¯ve always liked to serve my own meal, I was going to serve my wife as she was now a part of me. And, the model said she was going to serve herself, so they clearly had nothing else to do. But, it was part of my n to punish the little woman for keeping me waiting. If only I knew that I¡¯d be punishing myself greatly as well.


    I dished a variety of meals onto her te. ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± I asked and as expected, she gave me the refusal. I let her eat while I concentrated on trying to get myself together. Her weight was pressing down on my thighs and the pressure of it was only felt by my little man.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Sitting on him, I could feel something poking me from underneath and I froze. I could guess what that was and it made me so ufortable. I didn¡¯t know how best to react especially with all these people standing in a file in front of us. I knew I was the center of attention already and at the moment, I couldn¡¯t afford to draw any more attention my way. But I was ufortable, and it didn¡¯t help that the thing poking me kept growing bigger underneath me. My cheeks were already starting to turn hot and every knot in the pit of my stomach tightened. I tried getting up, but strong arms held my waist firmly in ce. I bit my lip trying so hard to control my face which was rapidly turning red and I nced in ina¡¯s direction and saw her get up from her seat.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± She said and walked up the stairs.


    ¡°Leave.¡± Eric¡¯s stern voice came from behind, jolting me. And I watched as the maids matched in their file out of the dining room. Then Eric loosened his grip on my waist and like a puppy that had been waiting to be let loose, I jumped off him.


    A waltz tone erupted in the room and Eric took out his phone from his pants pocket.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cancel all of it.¡± He said into the phone with the usual stern tone he had used on the maids early, then he dropped the call and turned to me. ¡°Why are you running away from me, wife, have you never seen a dick before?¡± He asked shamelessly and I couldn¡¯t help but blush. I heard his light ttery chuckle and it made me feel ashamed the more.


    ¡°Come, sit here.¡± He beckoned me , tapping on the chair next to him. As soon as I sat down, he pulled my seat close to his, then he pierced a fork into the te of spiced chicken steak.


    ¡°Ah, open up.¡±


    ¡°I can feed myself,¡± I muttered and heard him sigh.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Open your mouth or I¡¯d kiss you.¡±


    As soon as I said that, she parted her lips at once and I couldn¡¯t help but grin at her.


    ¡°Good wife,¡± I muttered as I fed her and watched as her cheeks reddened. I continued to feed her and went ahead to wipe a stain from the side of her lips, stealing the opportunity to watch her blushing face. I liked the way she reacted to my touch. As I continued to feed her, my phone rang again and I couldn¡¯t help the anger that grew inside me. I dropped the fork and picked up my phone from the table. I frowned when I looked at the caller Id, didn¡¯t I just tell Jude to cancel all my appointments?


    ¡°What is it, Jude?¡± My eyes narrowed to the te of Steak and sd on the desk when I heard that all too familiar voice. What was he doing in my office and that too, with my secretary¡¯s phone?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in thirty minutes,¡± I said and got up from my seat. I looked into Rayne¡¯s eyes and noticed the worried look in them. I sighed. It wasn¡¯t any of my intention to have my wife worrying already in the first week of our marriage. I bent to her level and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. When I pulled away, the worry in her eyes had dissipated and was reced by something else, a more pleasing look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, wife,¡± I said and winked at her before hurrying away.


    Once outside, I boarded one of my SUVs and my chauffeur drove with great urgency down to mypany.


    My phone rang for the third time, but I didn¡¯t pick it up. I looked out of the car, furious at how my honeymoon was going. Just after I got married, all of my life problems decided to awaken right at the moment.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I didn¡¯t know why he left in such a hurry, but I felt it had something to do with me and whatever it was that had happened the previous day.

 Chapter 20: Honeymoon

    Honeymoon


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    While Eric was away all day, I remained in the room with ina, just as a huge-bodied man in a ck suit and sses had instructed. It was obvious that the order hade from Eric. ina and I stayed in the room chit chatting and gossiping about a lot of things, including the happenings around the modeling industry to which she belonged, and while these chats helped momentarily take my mind away from my problems, there was a distinct budging deep inside my heart that I couldn¡¯t understand. And at night I strangely couldn¡¯t sleep alone, so I asked ina if I could share her room.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡­. Morning¡­


    I returned to the house and headed first into Rayne¡¯s room, but surprisingly, she wasn¡¯t in bed nor was she in the bathroom. I dashed out of the room to the model¡¯s, banging desperately on her door. My blood had already started to boil and a certain rage was building up within me. More infuriating was that the model wasn¡¯t opening her goddamn door. I was going to knock one more time when the door was suddenly pulled open from the inside, revealing the little woman I was already going crazy searching for. She was standing in front of me in a cute Mickey mouse nightshirt and shorts. Her blonde hair was disheveled and she was rubbing her eyes thoroughly.


    As if she was some sort of antidote, I felt my anger dissipate right before me and found myself leaning on the wall and watching her in admiration. She looked cute, like some anime from a tv show.


    ¡°Why did you sleep here, wife?¡± I asked and watched as her hands fell from her face, bulging wide open as she stared at me and then her cheeks flushed red, then she ran back inside as if she had seen a ghost or something. And when she returned after a few minutes, her hair had been tied in a messy bun.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She mumbled to me with eyes pinned to the ground and red cheeks. The sight of her blushing so hard was so alluring. I was certain I would like to see her wake up looking that way next to me, but, I¡¯d like it even more if I was the one who does that to her.


    ¡°Good morning, wife. Did you miss me?¡±  I asked and her face flushed red like an over-ripened tomato, and I grinned at her expression. ¡°Come get ready, we¡¯d have breakfast outside today.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I heard her murmur and then she nced behind her into the room.


    ¡°After the weddinges the honeymoon, so consider this me kick-starting our honeymoon. After today, we¡¯ll be doing a lot of outings, so prepare your heart, wife.¡± I said and pulled her along with me to her room.


    ¡°Get ready in ten minutes and meet me downstairs,¡± I told her and started walking away, but I soon stopped a few inches before reaching the door. ¡°And¡­ don¡¯t make me wait.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POVMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he left, I went into the shower and had my bath. When I was done, I got dressed in a simple jean skirt and a simple chiffon shirt. The weather was going to be at a high degree, so I thought I¡¯d wear something I will befortable in. When I was done getting dressed, I went downstairs. Eric was sitting on the couch with his head resting on the headrest, and his eyes shut closed.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said walking close to him. I watched as his eyes fluttered open dreamily and the moment he saw me, his calm expression grew into a smirk as he looked me over from head to foot.


    ¡°You look like a teddy.¡± He said and then grinned at me.


    I followed behind him and as we stepped outside, he opened the door for me and helped me climb onto the ck Lexus SUV and the chauffeur drove off. As the car drove down the asphalt road toward ane I had never been to before, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where we were going.


    ¡°Where are we going to?¡± I mustered the courage to ask and his eyes met mine. I looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡± He replied, shing me a smirk. I avoided his gaze and turned to the view outside the window. But what he said next left me confused.


    ¡°Do you like the view more than me?¡± His tone was calm, but serious, making me flinch a bit. I looked at him and saw him staring at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you prefer the view to me. You¡¯re always looking outside when you are with me.¡± He said and then shut his eyes.


    The car came to a halt and the driver stepped down and opened the door for Eric, before mine. I started to walk in the direction of the restaurant, but then I felt Eric¡¯srge palm slide into mine. I jerked my eyes up at him and he grinned at me. ¡°Don¡¯t walk alone, wife or you¡¯ll make me look like the only unromantic husband here.¡±


    I looked at him in confusion, and then I looked around and saw other couples holding hands and others were kissing. I looked back at him and he smiled at me.


    We went inside the restaurant which surprisingly was empty despite the number of people outside. Why were they outside when the inside was totally empty?


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I noticed her looking around and I immediately understood why. ¡°I booked the entire hall for us.¡±


    She looked up at me, her mouth parting slightly in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that or I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± I warned and she immediately shut her lips. I chuckled at her and then passed a menu to her. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± She ran her eyes over the menu and pointed to something on the menu and just then, a waiter walked over to our table.

 Chapter 21: Fred

    FredMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV.


    After we had finished having breakfast, we walked out of the restaurant, but just when we were almost close to where the car was parked, Eric¡¯s phone rang and he excused himself to go take it.


    ¡°Go wait in the car.¡± He said and walked away into the car lot and I continued towards the car when I heard a familiar voice call out my name. I stopped and turned around to see Fred standing right behind me, looking as well groomed and handsome as thest time I stood face to face with him.


    It was a shame seeing him looking great while I stayed at the receiving end of his infidelity. Seeing him only reminded me of my hurts and what I had seen and heard that night. But I also couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was doing there.


    A part of me wanted to run to him and give him a big hug and tell him how much I missed him, whereas the other part scolded my foolish thoughts and reminded me that I was now married and betrothed to Eric.


    But, for what reason was he there, had he been following me? Probably he hade to realize his mistake and decided to apologize. Probably, there was some meaningful exnation behind what I had seen that night.


    Stupid me!


    I was willing to listen to him and probably even forgive him if he apologized, but I was wrong, he wasn¡¯t there because he had realized he made a mistake. Instead, he was there with someone.


    ¡°Fred love¡­¡± A female voice called. I could recognize that familiar sultry feminine alto. It was a voice I hade to be familiar with, one I could recognize even in a deep sleep.


    A dark haired girl ran towards him from the back and wrapped her arms around Fred¡¯s waist. It was Sarah. But, why was Sarah with Fred and that too, in such close proximity?


    Sarah looked in my direction and her eyes grew wide when she saw me, but then in the next minute, it was reced with a bright smile that reached her naturally bright blue eyes, then she linked her arm with Fred¡¯s and shifted even the more closer to him, if it were possible to get any closer than she already was. Then she called my name with a tone she had never used on me before.


    ¡°Rayne¡­¡± She called, eyeing me from head to foot. ¡°What are you doing in Los Angeles, thought you were in Washington to visit your cousin?¡± She asked me, while circling a finger around Fred¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ something came up, and I had to return to Los Angeles.¡± I lied, staring at their linked arms in confusion. I couldn¡¯t quiteprehend what was happening. Then, as if reading my confusion, she smiled at me.


    ¡°Fred and I are dating.¡± She said, smiling lovingly at Fred and he kissed her on the lips and she responded. The sight of it triggered my eyes and I felt tears welling at the back of my eyeballs. Something deep down told me that Sarah was the girl from that might, but I didn¡¯t want to believe it that someone I had called my friend and shared my entire privacy with could do such to me. I watched them act all lovey-dovey in front of me and I felt disgusted. Sarah smiled while saying something to Fred, then he nodded at her.


    ¡°Got to get going, Rayne.¡± She said, with a bright smile. But, I wasn¡¯t a fool to know what that smile meant. ¡°I¡¯d catch you some other time. Fred and I have somewhere to be.¡± Then she walked away with Fred.


    I clutched my chest tightly as the feeling of betrayal overwhelmed me. I could feel my heart burning up. I thought I had gotten over Fred and his infidelity. I thought I was beginning to get over it all, but guess I was wrong. And all the new discovery had done was peel open all of my old wounds. I wasn¡¯t sure I was going to heal from the hurt.


    ¡°Mrs. Rayne.¡± I heard my name and turned to see the chauffeur standing beside me. ¡°Please get into the car.¡± He said and I couldn¡¯t respond, I simply nodded and followed behind him. He opened the car¡¯s door for me and I lifelessly climbed into the backseat. I caught a glimpse of Eric sitting there, but that was all. I didn¡¯t want to look at him. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to. I just wanted to wrap myself in my own arms and cuddle myself while I cry. I wanted so badly to be left alone.


    I crossed my arms over my shoulders and pinned my eyes on the window.


    Eric¡¯s POV


    I had excused myself to go take an important call but then I heard someone call her name. I stopped in my track

 Chapter 22: Story

    Story


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I stopped in my tracks and turned around to find Rayne standing with someone, and something knotted in my chest when I saw it was a guy. I could read the surprise in her expression when she turned around to look at him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d call youter,¡± I said into the phone and ended the call immediately. I wanted to go to her, but then I decided against it when someone else showed up from behind the masculine figure. It was a girl, a brte. Then she also said Rayne¡¯s name. It seemed she was acquainted with these people. But, I could tell something was amid. I never saw a smile on her face while she talked with them. She instead had a look of perplexity on her, as if she was trying toprehend something. Her eyes were locked on the couple¡¯s intertwined arms. I could only wonder who they were and what role they yed in her life before our wedding.


    I quickly took a snap of them and sent the photo to one of my private investigators. ¡°Get me information on the couple in that picture. I want it before sundown.¡± I told him.


    I nced over at them once again, before taking another route to the car parked a few inches behind Rayne. Sitting on the passenger side, I watched them with rapt attention, taking notice of the little drama from the couple, especially the girl who kept acting all gluey, and I faintly understood what was happening. If these people were trying to hurt Rayne, I swore I wasn¡¯t going to forgive them.


    The girl said something to the guy whose face looked distinctly familiar, then they started to walk away, leaving Rayne behind. I watched in anger as she clutched tightly onto her chest in pain. I felt my blood boiling. No one had the right to make her cry.


    ¡°Go get her,¡± I said to my chauffeur. I could hear my anger being stifled in my voice and it annoyed me further. He immediately hurried out of the car, and towards her direction.


    When she returned with him to the car, her eyes were red and teary and she wrapped her arms around herself and threw her eyes out the window. By the time the car pulled into the mansion, she was already fast asleep.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I woke up fully aware of my environment. I was in my room and on my bed. The memory of what had happened at the restaurant was still vivid in my mind as if it had never left even while I was asleep, and again, I felt the pain of betrayal sting my heart like a bee, and I felt my eyes begin to well up uncontrobly, but I refused to allow them assess. Fred and Sarah didn¡¯t deserve any more of my tears.


    A knock on my door sent me sniffling back on the tears that were threatening to overwhelm me. I guessed it would be ina. I didn¡¯t want to make her worry over anything. The door wound open and a masculine figure walked in, Eric. He had a tray with him and had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± I said to him as he got closer. He put the tray down on myp and grinned at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s evening already, wife.¡±


    I stared around in surprise, wondering for how long I had been asleep.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you have been asleep for too long. I was starting to think that you have be pregnant already.¡±


    I looked up at him and saw him smirking at me, and I immediately looked away. He chuckled at my reaction and I felt my heart flutter. I thought he had one of the bestughs I had ever heard. It was both deep and lite, teasing and inviting, calling my eyes toward him. I did and saw the warmth in his countenance. And strangely, I didn¡¯t want to look away anymore.


    With long beautifulshes, perfectly defined jaw muscles and strongly chiseled facial features, I was left in awe of his beauty, and I was left to wonder how a man could look so beautiful that he could even be considered more beautiful than a woman. He caught me staring and I immediately looked away, my cheeks turning red in embarrassment. I thought he was going to probably tease me about it, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he simply opened the dish on the tray for me and asked me to start eating.


    I started eating and all the while, I felt his eyes on me, and it made me nervous.


    ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± He asked.


    I looked up and stared briefly into his deep gray eyes, then I shook my head. ¡°No, I am fine,¡± I said to him. I couldn¡¯t afford him getting any closer than he already was, else, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my stupid nervousness.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I watched her closely as she ate, and I suddenly felt the urge to wrap my hands around her tofort her and protect her from all of her life¡¯s problems. She deserved happiness. She had cried too much already. From the very first day we met at the hotel, all she had done was shed tears. And now that I knew the main reason behind all of those tears, I wanted to help her heal and was determined to deal with those behind her tears. She was my wife now, and that meant her problems were up to me to take care of.


    When she had finished eating, I rang the maids and someone came in to get the tray.


    ¡°Come wife, would you like me to read you a story?¡± I asked her and for the first time, she nodded in agreement. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite novel?¡± I asked and saw her cheeks turn red.


    ¡°Beauty and the beast.¡± She answered and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her reaction.

 Chapter 23: Beauty and The Beast

    Beauty and The Beast.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Beauty and the beast.¡± She said and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her reaction. Then I got up and strolled towards the wardrobe, at the back of it, I inputted a pin and the bookshelf drew out of the wall. I bet she didn¡¯t know that a shelf for books existed in her room, cause she had a surprised look on her by the time I returned with it.


    ¡°The model said you like books, so I got you an in-house library.¡± I sat next to her, then flipped the book open. I have never liked literature and novels and other works rting to fiction. Reading about things that did not exist. But, I was now married to a little woman who loved them, hence, it was my responsibility to read her bedtime stories.


    RAYNE¡¯S POVThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When he returned with the book, I could tell that he barely wanted to read it. I mean, things like reading bedtime stories weren¡¯t something a man of his Calibre would want to do.


    He flipped through the pages of the book with a bored expression. I could tell he wanted to put it down until he looked at me, then he sighed and murmured something to himself.


    I was certain that he had already started regretting asking me that one question that led to him holding that book in the first ce, and it looked funny.


    He flipped through the pages again, but when he was about to start reading, he paused and shut the book close. Then, he looked at me, with some seriousness in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d only read to you on one condition.¡± He said. I stared back at him curiously. I couldn¡¯t think of what condition he wanted to give me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look beautiful when you cry, so stop doing it.¡±


    My heart melted. That wasn¡¯t what I had expected he¡¯d say, and probably for that reason, I started to feel all emotional again.


    I heard him sigh. ¡°Why do girls always think they¡¯re beautiful when they cry?¡± He murmured and I shook my head in denial.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, ¡¯cause if you do, I might just have to kiss you to make you stop.¡± He murmured and I felt my cheeks heat up. ¡°Let¡¯s read.¡±


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I read her the story and surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t as boring as I had thought it¡¯d be, and I  knew she was the reason why. It was fun watching the expressions that yed on her face while I read the novel to her until she fell asleep in the middle of the novel.


    Yeah, my baritone had the tendency to induce sleep, but considering she had been sleeping all day, I didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d fall asleep so soon.


    *Sighs*


    I made sure she was fast asleep, then I closed the book and put it down on the side table. Then I drew the purple duvet over her small body and stared at her cute animated face for what seemed to be an eternity. I didn¡¯t want to look away from her face, and neither did I want to leave her alone. I wanted to stay by her bed and watch her sleep. It felt strange, but that was all I wanted.


    ¡°Eric!¡± I cursed inwardly and forced my eyes off her face, kissed her on the forehead, and strolled out of the room after putting out the light.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Morning


    I stretched awake on the soft bed, smiling at the ray of sunlight sipping through the slightly parted curtains. I strangely felt good that morning. For the first time in a long while, I woke up happy.


    Probably, it was the sudden happiness you get when you realize that you deserve better, and that too, after crying your eyes out for weeks because of a heartbreak. The happiness you feel when you¡¯re about to start anew.


    Or, maybe it was because ofst night. That simple sentence from Eric had done something strange to my heart. Plus, I could still remember how he had read to mest night, despite not wanting to. Not to forget his deep, dreamy voice.


    Thinking of all that, I couldn¡¯t help but think back on how he has always treated me from the very beginning. He had been cold on the first day, but caring and gentle. Kind and patient with me, and cheesy.


    He brought ina from Washington just so I¡¯d befortable. He didn¡¯t need to do it, but he did it for myfort every time, and he had always considered myfort in situations.


    He was indeed a good person, just as Jessica has said he was. And he deserved better than always seeing me cry.


    I got out of bed, put the room in order then went into the shower. I was tempted to lie in the jacuzzi, but then I decided to have a quick bath instead.


    I stepped out into the room after having my bath and found Eric sitting on the purple couch. The sight of him on it was a funny one. It was just like an adult sitting on a toy chair.


    His sharp gaze locked on me the moment I stepped out and his gaze ran down my body with a spark of something hot and desperate in his grey eyes. Under his sharp scrutiny, I felt my entire body heat up and immediately looked away from his face.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said to him and slowly, he took his eyes off me.


    ¡°Good morning, wife. It¡¯s good you already had your bath. Get dressed ande downstairs, we have somewhere to go to.¡± After saying that, he got up and walked out of the room.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where we were going this time. I quickly got dressed and first went to check up on ina. She was still fast asleep. She¡¯s always wished to take a break from work, and now that she¡¯s away from Washington DC, I guess she was taking all her chances.

 Chapter 24: Jealous

    Jealous


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    The car pulled over at the ¡®REGANCE¡¯ clothing store. It was one of the most renowned fashion houses in Los Angeles and staring at it from afar, I could already tell why. Eric opened the door and held out a hand to me and I hesitated took it and he helped me down. As we walked towards the store, he suddenly stopped when his phone rang.


    His brows creased into a frown as he took out his phone from his pocket.


    ¡°Go in, I¡¯d be there shortly.¡± He said and I nodded and went inside.


    As soon as I walked in, a dark-haired girl in a white shirt and pants walked up to me with a smile. ¡°Hello, Ms. How may I be of help?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± I stuttered a little. I still had no idea why we were here, so I didn¡¯t know what to say to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be confused in choice at times. Our store has the tendency to leave one perplexed. But, I could help you through making the right choice, but first, we¡¯d have to know what you have in mind.¡± She said and I couldn¡¯t help looking around for Eric. He was no longer standing outside.


    I turned back to the girl in front of me, with an uncertain smile. ¡°Can I sit and wait for my¡­ hus¡­ band?¡± I asked. That word was new to my lips and strange to my ears and I couldn¡¯t help the slight heat that crept up my cheeks. ¡°He¡¯s outside,¡± I told her and she nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She said and as she strolled away, I breathed in relief and stepped backward towards a lounge couch at the right end of the room. Sitting there, I found myself looking around in admiration.


    The room was vast, like a six-bedroom t filled with clothes of various brands and designs. With gold radiating chandeliers hanging down from the ceiling. The room was frantically cold at the end where I sat and I felt all the hairs in my body stand erect.


    I rubbed my arms calmly, secretly regretting my choice of clothing. I locked eyes with a suit on one of the hangers, silently wishing I could wrap it around myself. And as if someone heard my wish, I felt an arm wrap a jacket around me. I tilted to my side and saw Eric looking down at me with a  frown.


    ¡°Do you want to catch a cold, wife?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡­ was waiting for you.¡± I stuttered and heard him sigh. Then he stretched out a hand toward me. ¡°Come.¡±


    I took his hand and just as we got up, a blonde girl, my age walked in hurried strides, with her heels clinking on the tiles as she approached us with a wide smile, and excited sea-green eyes fixed onto Eric. She was wearing a ck body hug dress that entuated her beautiful feminine curves and left her cleavage on disy. She looked like she had just stepped out of a magazine. She ran her eyes over him, and bit on her lips. I could tell the look of seduction when I see one, I mean, everydy can. Plus, Eric had a thing against lip-biting. He had always warned me against doing it. I looked up at him, he had his eyes locked on the girl¡¯s, and I felt my stomach knots tighten.


    ¡°Earic¡­¡± She said with an ent that I immediately recognized to be fake. She walked up to him and tried embracing him in a hug. I immediately looked away from them. How could he let another woman hug him when I¡¯m right beside him?


    ¡°Mmh¡­ You smell good.¡± She told him. Eric grinned at her, simultaneously pulling away. And as if it wasn¡¯t enough already that she had hugged him, she put a hand on his chest and began rubbing him gently.


    ¡°Mmh, you¡¯ve added a lot of musclestely.¡± She added while caressing him on the chest and I felt my throat burning hot, drying up, and tightening hard at the same time. Then I felt him slide an arm around my waist, pulling me into himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Ann, don¡¯t make her turn into a tomato.¡± He said to the girl. I turned to look at them in shock, and they both chuckled.


    ERIC¡¯s POV.


    I watched Rayne turning all red as I let Ann flirt with me. It was surprising how she was getting the job done right even though I had only texted her about my n a few minutes ago, and it made me wonder who she had been doing this with.


    But, most precious was the reactions from my little wife. When I had been thinking about this on our way here, I had never thought that she¡¯d react in such a way. Is she already starting to like me?


    I could see her nibbling on her lips, and her eyes blinking constantly on their own and I could only imagine what was going on through her little mind at the moment, so I thought to stop.


    I wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her close to me. She looked up at me with innocently angry eyes and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at how cute she looked at that moment. I felt like kissing her, but she wasn¡¯t yetfortable enough, so I kissed her forehead instead.


    ¡°Ann, meet Rayne Arnold, my wife. Wife, meet Ann, one of your sisters-inw.¡± I introduced the two women to each other and saw their mouths go wide agog.


    ¡°Ohmygoddddd¡­ Eric!!!¡± Ann screamed, grabbing the attention of everyone our way. ¡°So it was true? I didn¡¯t believe it when Jessica told me. Oh my godddd¡­ I now have a sister-inw, finally!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I watched Ann¡¯s drama and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at her. She¡¯s always been the dramatic one in the family and it didn¡¯t help that she was thest child. I knew she was happy because she had just gotten herself a bestie.

 Chapter 25: Yet Another Shopping

    Yet another Shopping


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    My eyes bulged open when Eric introduced the girl as his sister, and I couldn¡¯t help but face-palm myself inwardly. I had really been boiling all hot for nothing. The thought of it made me embarrassed and I felt my cheeks turning red.


    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Rayne.¡± I said to her, offering my hand in a handshake and she grabbed my wrist and pulled me in for a hug. She seemed excited and I wondered why.


    ¡°We are looking to change her wardrobe, fromfort to sophistication. All of it.¡± Eric said and I turned to him in surprise.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Hearing Ann mutter, I turned to face her. ¡°I know what you¡¯d like,e,¡± she pulled me along with her to a dressing room. ¡°What are you shopping for, dresses orfort day to day clothes? I¡¯d get you the best things.¡±


    When we finished shopping, the chauffeur drove us back home, and during the short ride, I could only wonder how every one of Eric¡¯s family members got to be so nice to me. I had expected them to be the opposite of all they had shown metely, just as it was in novels. We drove past a dress shop and I couldn¡¯t help but admire a purple two-piece cotton short and top. It was beautiful and totally simple.


    After we returned home, ina and I went through the dresses we had shopped for together.


    ¡°Wow!¡± She eximed. ¡°These are beautiful.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re alsoplicated,¡± I murmured, staring especially at a ck strapless maxi dress with a long slit that traveled up to the thighs.


    ¡°Girl, that dress is worth a fortune. It¡¯s thest one of its kind avable in the whole world. I¡¯d cherish it if I were you.¡± She said,


    I sat on the bed and listened on and on as she mentioned each dress and its designer.


    Guess it¡¯s one of the advantages of being a model.


    My phone rang on the bed and I picked it up. At first nce at the unknown number, I wondered who it was. And in the third ring, I answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Rayne dear.¡± A female voice said sweetly from the phone. It sounded faintly familiar. ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Lawn, Eric¡¯s mother.¡±


    That¡¯s right, she sounded like Mrs. Lawn.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Lawn,¡± I said simply. I didn¡¯t know what else to call her.


    ¡°Good afternoon dear. How is my beautiful daughter-inw doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you,¡± I replied.


    ¡°The Lawn women are going shopping tomorrow and I¡¯d like my new daughter-inw toe along, so you¡¯ll get to know your husband¡¯s family better. And you cane with ina as well.¡±


    Yet another shopping? I looked at the bags of clothes we had already gotten today. I didn¡¯t think I needed any more clothes. I mean, I hadn¡¯t even worn the ones Eric got for me.


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡± I stuttered a bit. ¡°Eric and I already shopped today¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! A woman never gets enough clothes. You¡¯ll know that soon, dear.¡± She said, ¡°The time is 10:00 AM tomorrow, okay dear?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Lawn.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to seeing you two tomorrow.¡± She said and hung up.


    I turned to look at ina and saw her staring at me.


    ¡°Mrs. Lawn wants us to go shopping with them tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A family shopping, that¡¯s awesome!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°You think?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes of course. A woman never really gets enough clothes. You¡¯ll know this soon. I¡¯m off to my room, I need to speak with my manager.¡±


    Sighs¡­


    Why does everyone keep making that statement?


    Morning


    After having breakfast, ina and I were ready to leave. Eric had asked the chauffeur to drop us at the Lawn¡¯s Vi. ina got a call, so she stepped out first. I followed behind her, but Eric called me back and gave me a ck card.


    I looked between his face and the card in my hand, wondering what it was for.


    ¡°There¡¯s ten million dors in there.¡± He said so casually, making me wonder how someone could say such an amount like it was nothing.


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife, you can¡¯t go shopping in my absence without a card. You should represent me well there. I¡¯ve sent a few important numbers to your phone, one of which is the chauffeur. Call him when you guys are done, he¡¯ll pick you up.¡± He instructed and I nodded. ¡°Call me if anything happens.¡± He said and I nodded before turning to leave, but he stopped me yet again.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± He asked, making me stop in my line.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, facing him, I could feel my cheeks heating up already.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    She just said thank you. Thank you, was that all she was going to say to me?


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯re going to say to your husband?¡± I asked her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to give me a goodbye hug, or probably kiss me?¡± I was being serious, but there she was, head bowed and blushing like an overly ripe tomato.


    **Sighs**


    ¡°Come here.¡± I beckoned to her. She looked up inquisitively at me, but still took a few steps closer, stopping once she was a few inches away. I grabbed her wrist without warning and pulled her into my arms, embracing her little body in a hug. I could feel her heart beating rapidly against my chest and I couldn¡¯t help the smile that lit up my face.


    When I finally pulled away, she stood in front of me, unmoving. Her head was bowed slightly and her face was flushed. I stepped closer to her and ced a kiss on her forehead then rubbed her hair gently. But she remained there.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Do you by any chance want me to kiss you on the lips as well?¡± I asked and watched her face turn redder then she shook her head. And immediately I told her to go, she ran away at once like a scared little mouse who had seen a cat.

 Chapter 26: A Villain

    A Viin


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Go,¡± I told her and watched her run off. Dennis walked in on me and I found myself smiling while still staring in the direction Rayne had left from. I turned to him, my stern expression returning abruptly.


    ¡°Sir!¡± He bowed slightly.


    ¡°Take your men and go after her. Keep me posted.¡± I said to him, turned, and walked upstairs.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    The driver drove us down to a store downtown. We had to go there instead, since the Lawn¡¯s were there already. ina and I were escorted inside once out of the car by a female attendant who said Mrs. Lawn had asked her to walk us inside. And the chauffeur left at once.


    The girl walked us past a few dress sections and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the entire store seemed empty.


    ¡°Why does everywhere look so¡­ empty?¡± I asked the attendant.


    ¡°It¡¯s often this way around this period. Whenever the Lawns are shopping, no other shoppers are allowed inside.¡± She replied and for a moment I was left speechless.


    ¡°Here!¡± She said, ushering us to a room whose door was closed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Seems LA has quite some fascinating cloth stores. I should think of relocating.¡± ina whispered to me and Iughed. I knew she was only kidding. The ina I knew would never forsake her career over anything. Especially not for a reason as frivolous as fascinating cloth stores.


    She led us into a waiting room and subtle chattering filled the air, weing us. I nced at the faces, both familiar and unfamiliar and I felt my heart begin to race. I noticed a girl sizing me up with a look of something deep in her cat-shaped eyes from amid the women and I wondered for what reason she had her eyes, particrly on me.


    ¡°Rayne dear, ina.¡± Mrs Lawn called sweetly when she noticed us walk in which was kinda immediately we walked in. ¡°Come dears.¡± She said, spreading her arms wide open invitingly. I returned her smile and walked into her embrace. Her arms around me were gentle and her smell was a unique fragrance of rose and someone faint¡­


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Lawn.¡±


    ¡°Wee my dear.¡± She said in her usual sweet tone.


    ¡°Is that my granddaughter-inw?¡± I heard a strong although gentle voice ask and when I turned in the direction it came from, Grand Mrs. Lawn was just stepping out of the dressing room. I smiled and walked over to her. She wrapped her surprisingly strong arms around me, embracing me in a hug.


    ¡°Hello Rayne,¡± Jessica said immediately as I pulled away from great Grand Mrs. Lawn¡¯s embrace. I smiled at her and returned her greeting. I said hello to everyone in the room including the strange faces.


    ¡°Rosslyn, Bianca, meet Rayne, the new daughter-inw of the family, and ina, her cousin.¡± Mrs. Lawn introduced me to an older woman who seemed to be around the same age as Mrs. Lawn, and to the girl from earlier who hadn¡¯t removed her eyes from me since I walked in. She was making me nervous, so I smiled at her. She returned it, but not in the same way I had given her.


    ¡°And Rayne, meet Rosslyn Harper and Bianca, her daughter. They are like family to us, so you¡¯d probably be seeing them often.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t a piece of good news. I had a hunch that the Bianca girl didn¡¯t like me already.


    ¡°Hello, Rayne.¡± The woman¡¯s smile at me was equally as scary as her daughters, making me wonder if it was something that ran through their bloodline. But I still smiled at them. All of this just felt awkward.


    ¡°Come, dear,e sit with me.¡± ERIC¡¯s mother said, holding out a hand to me. I took it and she helped me to a seat next to her. I nced at ina and saw that she had already made herselffortable beside Jessica, sitting as poised as the model she was.


    ¡°Ann couldn¡¯t make it, she¡¯d have loved to meet you.¡± Mrs. Lawn told me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we already met,¡± I replied to her and noticed her brows drag up in surprise. ¡°We met yesterday. Eric and I went to her dress store.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± She said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m sure she must have been really excited.¡±


    I just nodded in response. She really had been overly excited. And it still was difficult to understand why. I wasn¡¯t some sort of celebrity they all should be delighted to see. I was just an ordinary girl. I looked away from her, fiddling with the ck card Eric had given me. I was already getting ufortable, but thank goodness ina was in here with me. She was the only reason I hadn¡¯te up with an excuse to disappear. Trying to distract myself from the so much sophistication going on, I found myself looking around everywhere. An attempt to divert my attention to something that would make mefortable. I found myself staring at a red.


    ¡°Bring that Valentino dress over here.¡± I heard Bianca say, snapping her fingers at an attendant. The girl pushed the dress hanger forward. ¡°Rayne!¡± She suddenly called me and I locked eyes with her across the room. ¡°This would look good on you.¡± She said, shing me a mischievous smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a million dors, I¡¯m sure such an amount is nothing to spend on a piece of dress. I mean, you are the wife to Eric.¡±


    Her smile of mischief and her tone were giving off the vibes of a viin in a romance-themed novel.


    ¡°It¡¯s just two million dors, I¡¯m sure Eric gave you a card to cover your expenses.¡± She pressed on. It was obvious, at least to me, that she was trying to instigate something. But I couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    I looked around the room and saw everyone looking in my direction. I didn¡¯t know what to say to her, and just when I opened my mouth to speak, ina answered in my ce.


    ¡°Rayne doesn¡¯t like the color red so well. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t spend that much amount on something you don¡¯t like.¡±


    Bianca turned to look at her and they both locked eyes for a while before Bianca looked away.


    ¡°Is that right dear?¡± Mrs Lawn asked and even though it wasn¡¯t true, I had to nod.


    ¡°I prefer purple.¡±

 Chapter 27: Invitation

    Invitation


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°I prefer purple,¡± I replied. I couldn¡¯t imagine spending an amount I didn¡¯t work for on a single piece of dress. I mean, there were a lot of lives one could reach out to with such money. Plus, I could get many beautiful dresses in my regr dress store for less.


    Bianca turned to ina, ring at her with visibly furious eyes. ina didn¡¯t flinch, and neither did she lower her gaze. She had always been fearless. I guess this thinges with being powerful.


    ¡°Alright. I guess there are other things you might like here.¡± Mrs. Lawn said. ¡°You know your husband likes red, don¡¯t you?¡±


    In all honesty, I didn¡¯t. I stared at her dumbfoundedly. I didn¡¯t know whether or not to tell her the truth. Did they even know the circumstances surrounding my marriage to Eric? My phone beeped in my hand and I lowered my gaze from Mrs. Lawn.


    A message from Eric. Talk of the devil.


    ¡®Go home early and don¡¯t bother waiting for me, I¡¯ll be backte.¡¯


    ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t bother waiting on him?¡± Really! As if I had any intentions of. I turned out my screen light and looked up to find Mrs. Lawn smiling at me.


    ¡°Was that Eric?¡± She asked and I nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯d be leaving early.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, do what your husband says.¡± She replied. ina stepped out of the dressing room in a green mermaid tail dress, looking like she had just stepped out of a magazine.


    ¡°Wow, ina, that dress is perfect on you. You have a beautiful body, you have to model mytest design.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d have the ck dress with the diamond crests.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you try it on, dear?¡± Her mother asked and she shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to, I know my body so well.¡± She said and I noticed ina roll her eyes from across the room and I giggled inwardly.


    We stayed for a few more minutes, then we were ready to leave.


    ¡°We¡¯d be leaving now,¡± I told Mrs Lawn and she smiled at me.


    ¡°Here.¡± She gave me a gift box. ¡°There¡¯s a tea party tomorrow morning, wear it.¡± She told me.


    ¡®A tea party?¡¯ I mentally fainted when she said that. Another day in thepany of a group of women in whose league I naturally did not belong. I wished she had not invited me, but I still had to go. I smiled at her and said bye to everyone before leaving with ina.


    As we walked out of the dress store, ina and I couldn¡¯t help but reminisce on everything that happened. And in the end, weughed our hearts out.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    My phone rang on my office desk and I immediately picked it up, knowing who the caller was.


    ¡°Sir, the madam was embarrassed today over a dress,¡± Luke informed me, and I felt my blood boil.


    ¡°Buy the dress.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    When we returned to the house, ina went to her room to make a video call with her manager and as well prepare for the tea party we had both been invited for tomorrow.


    I copsed on the bed the moment I walked into my room. My feet were hurting badly from staying long on heels and I wondered what would be of me tomorrow.


    Thinking of tomorrow, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I had never been to a tea party before, so I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    I stared at the wooden ceiling, thinking about the direction my life was rapidly taking. From an ordinary girl to this, the daughter-inw of one of the wealthiest families in Los Angeles. My mind briefly wandered towards Eric as well. But In all, I sighed and slowly started to drift into dreand, but a rasp on the door caused me to awake at once.


    I wondered who it could be. ¡°Come in,¡± I said. The door wound open and a strange face walked in. A brown-haired man in a suit. He was holding a paper bag. Seeing him in my room, I didn¡¯t feel scared, because he looked like one of Eric¡¯s bodyguards.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± He said, bowing slightly at me. Then he stepped forward close to the bed and put the bag down. ¡°This is for you.¡± He added and just like that, he turned around and walked away, shutting the door behind him.


    Driven by curiosity, I dived into the bag at once, first checking the name on the paper bag. ¡®LINA¡¯s Fashion.¡¯ The store we had just returned from. I slowly opened the bag, bringing out its content. A red dress. I remembered the dress, it was the same dress Bianca had insulted me for. But, who was it from?


    Just then, my phone rang. Eric.


    ¡°Hello!¡± I said into the phone.


    ¡°I gave you a ck card to buy the things you need, so why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Huh! Who told him about that? ¡°The dress was too expensive.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by expensive?¡± He asked


    ¡°It cost two million dors. I couldn¡¯t afford to spend such an amount on just one dress. Plus, the money isn¡¯t even mine.¡±


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t afford to spend an amount I didn¡¯t work for on a piece of dress.¡±


    I listened to her and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. She couldn¡¯t buy the dress because it was expensive. Is two million dors too expensive for my wife to wear? I am Eric Arnold¡¯s, CEO of Nold Groups and all its affiliates. Was the title of LA¡¯s wealthiest man a joke?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I heard mother invited you to a tea party tomorrow, wear it there.¡± I want those who hadughed at her to see her in the dress.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± She said, ¡°I already promised Mrs. Lawn to wear the dress she got me instead.¡±


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t stay upte. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± She said and I hung up.


    ¡®What a woman.¡¯ I murmured to myself. If she thinks two million dors is too expensive, then she should sure be ready because there¡¯s more toe.

 Chapter 28: The Hero, The Heroine, and The Villain

    The Hero, The Heroine, and The Viin.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Morning


    I woke up and found that my bed had been surrounded. Rubbing my eyes thoroughly, I wondered what was going on.


    ¡°Good morning Mrs. Rayne,¡± A red-haireddy said, offering me a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Lizzy, a fashion director. On Eric Arnold¡¯s invitation, my team and I are here to help you get ready for the tea party.¡±


    Help! Why was I needing help with getting dressed all of a sudden?


    ¡°Is that necessary?¡± I asked her. I mean, I wasn¡¯t some sort of a kid who needed help with getting dressed.


    ¡°I hear you barely like the stress of being dulled up, but your husband already paid us. I promise you that we¡¯d take out time to make you look good.¡±


    I sighed inwardly. Here it was again. A wonderful moment in the bathtub was snatched from me.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with a warm bath invender and rose water.


    ¡°No!¡± I immediately countered her. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to Lavender.¡±


    After the bath in rose water, they put me down on the dressing desk and started working on me like I was some Barbie who couldn¡¯t get herself dressed up.


    First of all, a brown-haired girl started by applying an ointment on my face. I asked her not to apply so much, but she didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Can you please not apply any makeup on my face?¡± I pleaded with the makeup artist when it was her turn to ¡®adorn¡¯ me.


    ¡°Every woman needs the confidence to stand up to her fellow woman, especially in the midst of the wealthy and influential. Their confidencees from wearing expensive dresses and dulling themselves up. Makeup is one confidence booster. You¡¯ll see what I mean when you get to the event.¡±


    I listened to the girl. She seemed to know a thing about these affluent people.


    ¡°You seem to know a lot about the rich,¡± I said and saw a trace of a smile form on her lips.


    ¡°We fiction lovers tend to know a lot. In this billionaire subgenre of your romance story, you¡¯re the Female lead. The heroine with whom the hero is interested in. Mr. Arnold is the hero. In every story, there is a viin or viins in mostplex ones.¡± She said while carving my brows.


    ¡°The viin might be from your side. Probably an ex who never thought you¡¯d elevate, or she might be from the hero¡¯s side. An obsessed woman who still is in love with the hero. She¡¯ll do anything to snatch him from the heroine, and that includes public embarrassment to try killing the heroine¡¯s confidence. The reason why the heroine needs to be always prepared. Event¡¯s like a tea party is one opportunity for the Viin, therefore the heroine should be prepared enough, by dressing to awe everyone else, for the sake of her pride, and the hero.¡±


    I stared at the girl awestruck by her story. She had an amazing voice, plus her narration seemed so real, that my mind had already started to discern who the viin was.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, Ms. Lizzy.¡± She announced, taking a few steps away from me while Lizzy came forward, assessing the job done.


    When she had finished, I opened the wardrobe and fetched out the dress Mrs. Lawn had gifted me. While they helped me into the dress, a brief rasp came on the door, and ina walked in.


    When we were done getting ready, the chauffeur drove us to the Lawn¡¯s Vi.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ina asked me as we stepped out of the car. ¡°You seem nervous.¡± She noted.


    ¡®Was it that obvious that I was anxious?¡¯ I wondered to myself. ina suddenly stopped walking and stood in front of me.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± she said once she was standing in front of me. ¡°Now breathe. It¡¯s your first tea party. You look great, you¡¯ll do great.¡±


    I smiled at her words of encouragement. Those were exactly what I needed to hear. I gave her a nod and she giggled at me. Together we were led to the party¡¯s venue. The garden.


    The moment I stepped foot into the garden, I felt my soul leave my body. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Lawn say this was going to be a small party? The garden was filled with sophisticatedly dressed women and I couldn¡¯t help but feel thankful to Lizzy and her team for dressing me up to fit into the asion. And also, to Mrs. Lawn for picking the dress. It was as if she had carefully considered all the guests, before picking the dress.


    ¡°Rayne dear.¡± I heard Mrs. Lawn call from behind me and when I turned around, I saw her hazel eyes smiling warmly at me. ¡°Why are you girls standing? Come, dear, I¡¯ll introduce you to my friends.¡± She said and I nodded and followed her.


    Audible chattering andughter filled the air as we walked into the garden. Mrs. Lawn immediately called the attention of everyone.


    ¡°Ladies¡­.¡± She said, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to herself. I immediately felt Bianca¡¯s gaze sharpen as soon as she saw me. I averted my eyes from her, I had more important things to focus on, like trying to control my nervousness amid these many women.


    ¡°I would like you all to meet my new daughter-inw, Rayne. She recently joined the Lawn family.¡± The moment Mrs. Lawn said that, I noticed everyone¡¯s shock, then all the attention turned in my direction, like a shlight. And I felt my heart begin to race dramatically.


    Come on Rayne, why the shyness? This is something you can handle.¡¯ I told myself. I could feel my palms sweating and it wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Hello everyone.¡± I greeted, forcing a smile to my face. I would have preferred to stay back in Eric¡¯s house. This ce was just so nerve-racking. How did these wealthy women get to do it, and to what was the essence of all these gatherings by the way?


    ¡°Come sit my dear.¡± Mrs. Lawn beckoned, helping me to a seat. ¡°Feelfortable.¡±

 Chapter 29: All Attention

    All Attention


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    As we entered the garden, a buttress shed with ina, she seemed to have been in a hurry. ina understood this and simply took the girl¡¯s apology. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t carrying any liquids, so ina¡¯s dress didn¡¯t get soiled. But, she still needed to use the restroom to check on herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± I told her, but she stopped me.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Not when your mother-inw is over there dying for her new daughter-inw to show up so she can show you to her friends.¡± She said and strolled off.


    ¡°I would like you all to meet my new daughter-inw, Rayne. She recently joined the Lawn family.¡± The moment Mrs. Lawn said that, I noticed everyone¡¯s shock, then all the attention turned in my direction, like a shlight. And I felt my heart begin to race dramatically.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true, can it?¡± I heard someone say as Mrs. Lawn led me to a seat on the round tea table.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be the Lawn¡¯s daughter-inw. I mean, she looks rather simple for that position.¡±


    ¡°That was exactly my thought following Mrs. Lawn¡¯s announcement. A man as Eric wouldn¡¯t stoop so low to mediocrity.¡±


    ¡°I wonder under what circumstances they got married.¡± The first woman concluded with a sigh.


    I turned away from them, silently blocking my ears from listening to them. But it seemed like I had be the topic of discussion in every direction.


    ¡°She is actually beautiful, I wonder who her parents are.¡± I heard someone else say and there, I felt my heart start to race.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was ufortable having everyone staring at me, mostly with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Exactly what I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± I heard a familiar voice say. I turned to Bianca. She had that same look from yesterday in her eyes. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we know what family the Lawn¡¯s daughter-inwes from?


    ¡°Yes Rayne, tell us about you.¡± Another voice chimed in.


    Bianca smiled smugly at me while twirling a ss of water in hand. I nced around, I had be the center of focus since Mrs. Lawn introduced me as her daughter-inw. So, naturally, everyone had their attention on me, even now. I felt nervous, and it didn¡¯t help that ina wasn¡¯t there at the moment. Speaking of ina, why was she taking so long?


    Seeing everyone¡¯s attention on me, and having Bianca smiling like she enjoyed seeing me helpless made me a bit panicky. But then I dragged in a breath. There wasn¡¯t any reason to feel intimidated. These women shouldn¡¯t make me. I thought to myself.


    ¡°My parents arete, and until their death, they were just ordinary people,¡± I replied. I felt a tinge of pain embrace my little heart, and for a moment, I felt that I was going to cry. The death of my parents was something I was still trying to get over, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be talking about it, ever.


    I heard the gasps from different angles, then the side talks came again. But this time, they weren¡¯t harsh, but the fact that they were pitiful made me ufortable. I noticed Bianca¡¯s gaze on me, turn sharp and she pried further to say something, but just then, ina walked in with Jessica and Anna.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Rayneeee,¡± Ann screamed on noticing me. I smiled as she hurried toward me with an excited smile. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you coulde despite your honeymoon.¡± She said and embraced me in a tight, breath-ceasing hug. When she pulled away, my breath had turned haggard.


    ¡°Hello, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°We all know Eric is a very busy man, which leaves me wondering how Rayne got to meet him,¡± Bianca said suddenly and then turned to me. ¡°How did you two meet, Rayne?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I started, but a strange voice came interrupting.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful women.¡±


    I tilted my head and saw a young man standing next to Bianca¡¯s mother with a sweet contagious smile. He was Five feet tall and looked well-built and handsome. I noticed him nce at ina, with a teasing smirk ying at the side of his mouth. I wondered who the man was, and what business they had with each other.


    ¡°Hello, Ken.¡± The women chorused. He seemed to be popr among women.


    ¡°You all look ravishing, how did your husbands let you all leave the house looking this stunning?¡± He said and the women chuckled.


    Nice. This was good. He had helped steal all the unnecessary no attention from me, and for that, I felt grateful.


    He grinned at theirments and kissed Bianca¡¯s mother on the cheek. ¡°Bye, Mother.¡±


    ¡®Mother, mother?¡¯ I thought to myself. That was Bianca¡¯s brother? He seemed to be a lot better person than Bianca.


    ¡°Bye Ladies.¡± He said, and smirked at ina before walking away.


    As soon as he left, Ann stole everyone¡¯s attention with her funny talk. And then the women went on with celebrity gossip, then about clothes, designer brands, and many other things women were known to talk about.


    ¡°Speaking of dresses and designs, Rayne, your dress looks great on you.¡± One of thedies said, bringing the attention back to me.


    ¡°Yes, it looks like it was tailored just for her body.¡± Another added. I forced a smile at them.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t being truthful, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re just saying all that to make her feel good. She isn¡¯t even as beautiful as Bianca is plus, she barely even has a background.¡± I heard a woman¡¯s soprano say with a tone of disapproval.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Harriet let her son marry such, just because she was desperate for a daughter-inw.¡±


    Someone didn¡¯t seem to be happy seeing me get thesepliments. Bianca. She had her angry eyes fixated on me, and It was frightening. I looked away from her, silently wishing I was out of their midst. Being in such a gathering felt unhealthy for me.


    Just then, like a prayer answered, I heard his deep baritone behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for my wife.¡±

 Chapter 30: Heaven鈥檚 Sent

    Heaven¡¯s Sent


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    I sat in my office going through a few files that I had neglected for a while, but no matter how much I tried to concentrate and get pending jobs done, it just was difficult to focus. I was stressed from trying to cancel a deadly deal Mr. Lawn had made, and both from work. And it didn¡¯t help that I had my little wife at the back of my mind. Thinking about her, I reclined on the headrest of my swivel chair, reflexly rolling the ball of my pen in the air.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After my first encounter with her that night when she had offered her little self to me, my entire existence had changed. I had been there at the hotel on a work break as if that was ever possible. Work just keeps following me around no matter what I do, or where I go.


    I had just concluded an impromptu business meeting and on returning to my suite, a small figure bumped hard into me, her head colliding into my chest. With a frown of displeasure, I looked down at her honey-blonde hair. She pulled slightly away from me, and I had been captivated the very moment her hazel eyes locked with mine. She looked like she had been crying. Her eyes were a slight shade of red and a bit teary. And from that very moment, I had been captivated.


    I still can¡¯t tell for what reason it was that I had been drawn to a small strange woman. Probably it was because of the innocence her gentle eyes possessed, or because she looked so little that I thought of her as a perfect submissive, even when I had never had a woman in my bed before.


    I had noticed every one of her single moves and it had raised my curiosity as to why her eyes were teary. But then she had immediately shed me a smile and in the next minute, she was acting all cute and naughty.


    She didn¡¯t look like one who would have even the faintest idea about sex, so, it had been both stunning and hrious the way she acted while trying to seduce me, but, despite how silly it had looked, I had been turned on by that innocent face circling a finger on my chest, and that fact still kind of surprised me.


    I took her to my room and we had sex. For the first time in many years, I slept peacefully all through the night. But when I woke up, she was gone.


    A one-night stand, that was what it was, but I couldn¡¯t get myself to forget her. She was the first woman I had had sex with, plus, I had slept undisturbed for the first time in many years, because of her.


    For two nights, I had only rolled in my bed, reminiscing on how sliding into her had felt and how she had tasted. Plus, that blood I had seen on her side of the bed. She had been a virgin, little wonders she had felt so tight and almost imprable.


    **Sighs**


    Not that I thought about it, I was certain I had lost my mind. Marrying a woman I barely even knew, and all these strange feelings of possession and protectiveness towards her. And now, there was the desire to see her. I wasn¡¯t missing her, was I?


    Shit!


    What were all these weird changes? Was this Grand Mrs. Lawn¡¯s prayer at work?


    **Sighs**


    I pinched the skin in between my brows, gently giving my temples a massage. Then I picked up my cell phone from the desk and dialed a number. Before the second ring, the call was connected.


    ¡°Prepare the car,¡± I said to the receiver.


    I got up and cleared my desk and as I made for the door, a quick knock came on the door and it was pushed open.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Louis my assistant bowed.


    ¡°Clear all of today¡¯s schedule,¡± I told him and continued on my track, but then an idea came to my mind, and I stopped. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s schedule as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He bowed and escorted me downstairs.


    ¡°Stop at Lawn¡¯s Vi first,¡± I told my chauffeur as he zoomed out of the office premises.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I wished I could leave already. Gatherings like this have never been my thing. Especially now that everyone had my topic on their lips. But, I was thankful that the attention was no longer on me. ina and Ann had seeded in stealing all of it, and it marveled me how they managed the attention so well.


    ina was a celebrity, being in the face of attention was something she did regrly, so she was quite good at managing the attention she received. That, I was envious about.


    They were suddenly talking about their daughters-inw and something else. I had long taken off my attention from their discussion.


    ¡°Lydia, I heard your daughter-inw is expecting, congrattions.¡± Mrs. McCarthy, Bianca¡¯s mother said and Mrs Lydia smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, thanks to my son and daughter-inw, I¡¯d have a little grandson or daughter running around the mansion soon, which makes me wonder, now that you have a daughter-inw, Margaret, are we to expect an addition to the Lawn¡¯s family any moment soon?¡±


    That question was directed at Mrs. Lawn, but why did everyone have their attention on me? I nced over at Mrs. Lawn and noticed her smile slowly disappear. These women were intentionally trying to hurt her through me, which made me wonder what the essence of associating with them was.


    ¡°You know Lydia. These things take time. Even you know that better than anyone else. I mean, your daughter-inw only got to be pregnant now after four years of marriage. That was exactly how long it took you to conceive on your own marriage too.¡± She said, sipping the liquid from her mug.


    I nced at Mrs. Lydia, noticing her face turn red at Mrs. Lawn¡¯s words. ¡°You can¡¯t rush a newlywed couple. They might not be ready to have kids yet. They¡¯d have them when they¡¯re ready.¡±


    I looked away from Mrs Lydia¡¯s embarrassed face, and saw ina winking at me. I stifled the urge tough. If there was anyone who understood face ps and counter-attacks well enough, it was ina and me. When we were young, we read a lot of novels with them so we had an understanding.


    ¡°Margaret is so cruel. Did she have to say much to Lydia?¡± I heard someone ask.


    ¡°What? She was only protecting her daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Hmm! The first voice snorted. ¡°If she can¡¯t even protect herself in a little gathering as this, then I wonder how she is the Lawn¡¯s daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have a background, so what is there to protect? She shouldn¡¯t be in a gathering as this.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Take it easy on the poor girl. She might not have had a background, but being married into the Lawn family is her new background.¡±


    During these side talks, I felt my heart crumble. And I desired now more than ever to leave. And just like a prayer answered, I heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for my wife.¡±


    I turned around at once, and there he was, standing at the entrance of the garden in a navy blue suit with his hairbed neatly to the side, making me wonder how he gets to look this perfect at all times.

 Chapter 31: Play Park

    y Park


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I noticed the entire ce quieted down on Eric¡¯s arrival and it confused me.


    ¡°Eric?¡± Mrs. Lawn said with a tone of surprise in her voice.


    ¡°Mother.¡± He replied, walking over to her. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick my wife.¡±


    I felt my stomach flutter, then I nced over at ina and saw her grinning widely at me. I felt my cheeks heat up and I looked away from her.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mrs. Lawn started.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡± He asked Mrs. Lawn. The woman pulled him gently by the arm and the rest of their conversation was unknown.


    I rubbed my arms calmly. I was more than happy to leave this gathering already, but I could feel someone staring intensely at me. And when I looked in the opposite direction, Bianca¡¯s eyes were boring into me, giving me the creeps. I was slightly taken aback.


    Eric returned a whileter, and it was time to go. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave, wife.¡± He told me and I gave him a nod. I picked up my purse and made to get up, but I suddenly felt something next to me. I nced up at Eric, he was holding out his hand to me. I hesitated a few seconds before taking it.


    Everyone had their attention on me, and it made me shy. I felt heat creeping up my entire body and from my side eyes, I could see ina and Ann grinning from ear to ear. It made me even more shy.


    Eric helped me get out of my seat and once I was up, he wrapped an arm around my waist and I felt my little heart drumming rapidly all the while. I said bye to everyone, especially Mrs. Lawn, not forgetting to nce in Bianca¡¯s direction. She had her eyes narrowed at me and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what her problem with me was.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± The chauffeur said as he opened the door for me and I smiled at him and climbed in. ina was in the ck Chevrolet behind ours.


    The air conditioner was turned on and the car was cold. I embraced myself, rubbing my arms gently. Eric was on a call outside, and I subconsciously wondered who he was always on the phone with.


    I had my eyes and attention focused on the view outside and in such a position, I found my mind wandering around in different directions.


    ¡°I wonder under what circumstances they had married,¡± I recalled one of the women saying, and for some strange reason, I found myself deliberating on that.


    Thinking of everything that had happened since I met Eric, my head trailed into perplexity. We never knew each other before that night when Fred cheated on me. It had only been a one-night stand, so why did he have to show up with the talk about marriage afterwards?


    Also, he happened to be from a wealthy family, which meant he could have just any woman, both celebrities and the like if he wanted, but he married me, an ordinary girl with zero background just as the women from earlier had said. What did he want with me?


    Deep in my thoughts, I failed to notice him climbing into the car until I heard the car¡¯s enginee alive. I turned around to see Eric sitting next to me, with deep gray eyes fixed on me. I looked away from him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How was the tea party, did you have fun?¡± He asked and I nodded. I didn¡¯t have to tell him that the women there weren¡¯t so nice to me. And besides, ina, Ann, and Mrs. Lawn made me smile.


    I looked out of the window and noticed we weren¡¯t heading towards the route that led to the house.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, curiously ncing up at him, but he just grinned at me. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    I turned my attention back on the road, trying to decipher where we were heading to from the direction the driver was taking. But, in my twelve years of staying in Los Angeles, I didn¡¯t have any idea that a route as such existed.


    After about ten minutes of taking various turns, the driver finally pulled into a slightly narrow c curved road, one that looked like it could barely allow a way for any more than one vehicle. Then he drove a bit and then pulled over at the famous y park. I nced over at Eric and he smiled smally at me.


    The driver stepped out and opened my side of the car with a slight bow that made me flinch a bit. I wasn¡¯t used to people bowing to me, so I was kind of taken aback when he did so all of a sudden.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to him with a small smile.


    Looking behind our car, I noticed ina was yet to get here. I looked around in confusion and just then, Eric walked up to me, offering his hand. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s ina?¡± I asked him. It perplexed me that their car was yet to get here. Eric took my hand and started to walk me inside. Then he said with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s our honeymoon, wife. In honeymoons, there are no rtives, just the husband, and wife.¡± He said and then pulled me along with him. As we walked along through a gate, I noticed some huge-bodied men in ck suits behind us. They had wired radios connected to their ears and were standing in strategic positions. I could tell they were Eric¡¯s bodyguards. I nced briefly at their faces and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why all the bodyguards were like that, always wearing long faces. Did they need to frown while doing their jobs?


    We walked into the park and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where we were. I took a nce around, and a wee board caught my attention. On the board were the words, ¡®Wee to Disney Park.¡±

 Chapter 32: Memories

    Memories


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡®Wee to Disney Park.¡¯ I stood there at the same spot, staring at the inscription. I couldn¡¯t quite tell how that inscription made me feel, but I felt goosebumps all over my body. Was I really at Disney Park?


    When I was just a kid, I used to wish so dearly that I coulde to Disnend Park, but my parents didn¡¯t have much to afford that. A lot of kids in our neighborhood and some nasty kids in ss would often make fun of me for that reason. Many times, I wish in secret that I¡¯d go there one day, so that just like the other kids, I would have something to brag about, but, seeing my parents struggle every day to provide for our basic needs, I didn¡¯t have the heart to ask that of them. Therefore, I had had to pretend that I disliked the park, just so my parents didn¡¯t have to bother. But, in all, they were parents, they¡¯d always notice.


    One day, on my tenth birthday, Mom and Dad came to pick me up from school. I was surprised to see them in my school because I often left for school and returned on the school bus. And, they were nicely dressed too.


    I ran into both of their arms when I saw them, and I couldn¡¯t help but relish the sweet smell of roses and strawberries oozing around them. They didn¡¯t usually smell this nice, so I was taken aback by the sweet smell around them.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But, I was excited to have theme pick me up, just like the parents of some other kids. At least now, when any of the kids said something about my parents, I had something to brag to them about.


    The icing on the cake cameter when Mom told me that they had nned a surprise for me. I was curious and couldn¡¯t wait to see what this surprise was. That day, for the very first time, we had taken a cab, rather than Dad¡¯s old motorbike. That too was yet another thing to brag about.


    Because I was so young and excited, I hadn¡¯t been bothered about knowing the directions. I was with my parents after all, and I couldn¡¯t help ncing in between them. The entire thing felt different, too good to be real.


    Mom noticed my curious nces, then she smiled at me and put her palms on my face, cupping my small cheeks. That day, those palms that usually were hard and strong from doing all kinds of manual jobs, felt different, slightly soft. And Mom even had her nails beautifully done. Her skin looked moisturized as well, but the familiar cracks at the back of her palms were still evident.


    ¡°Rayne dear, promise me you¡¯d have fun today, baby?¡± She asked and I looked up at her. Her makeup had been applied lightly, yet she looked so pretty and I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how she happened to appear younger and more beautiful than she would every other day.


    I nodded at her. The car pulled over and while Mom and I alighted first, Dad remained in the car. When I nced back at the car, I saw him give out some clean banknotes to the taxi man.


    ¡°Come, Rayne, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Mom had said, taking my attention from Dad. As we walked along, Dad came running behind us. Iughed and cheered him excitedly. When he approached me, he grabbed me off my feet and lifted me into his arms. I was excited, but my excitement knew no bounds when I realized we were at the y park.


    I jumped down from his arms and ran first towards the carousel. It was one of the many things I had always wanted to do. Dad and Mom had joined me. I still recall how it had felt riding the merry-go-round with them. The shouts of excitement, hands swinging in the air, and my dad holding tightly unto me, protectively so I wouldn¡¯t fall off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rayne, from today, things are going to get better, your dad and I promise.¡± Mom had assured me on our way back home.


    That had been the best day of my life. I finally had something to brag about to the kids who always made a jest of me. I could also brag about having visited the Disney Park and riding the famous carousel.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we could finally do something for Rayne.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see her smile, y, andugh more, just like today.¡± I had overheard my parents saying in their bedroom, and just as Mom had promised, things did change a lot. Mom started a new business. She had always loved to cook, so she started her own restaurant. While dad established his car repair shop, turning it three times into a bigger business. And for a long while, things were really fine.


    Thinking back on those memories, I felt tears trickle down the corners of my cheeks and I immediately dabbed them with the sleeve of my dress. Those were memories I cherished so much and would continue to, for the rest of my life.


    After their death, I hadn¡¯t been able to visit the park anymore. The thought of not having them with me while I rode the carousel, gave me goose pimples. But, in all, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to understand how we were here all of a sudden.


    I turned slowly to Eric and nced up at him inquisitively. He already had his eyes on me. I was curious as to why he chose to bring me here all of a sudden. ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    Eric suddenly slid his two hands into his pants pocket, and let out a small sigh. Then he looked down at me. ¡°Because you love it here.¡± He said.


    I locked eyes with him, wondering how he got to know about that.

 Chapter 33: Shorty

    Shorty


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I locked eyes with him, wondering how he knew that. The only people that knew my likes and preferences were my parents and ina. ¡°How did you know that?¡± I asked him and he smirked at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite smart, you know? You are lucky to have me as your husband.¡± He said with a proud look. I chuckled inwardly. Heaven alone knew just how much about me he had discussed with ina.


    Averting my gaze from him, I looked into the park. It was much more beautiful and developed now than I remember. But, why did it look like a deserted ce? It was way too quiet and empty.


    ¡°Are we the only ones here?¡± I asked and watched Eric nod in response.


    ¡°Mmhm. I booked the entire ce for today.¡±


    Shocked, I turned to him. Did he just say that he rented the entire park? How could someone rent an entire y park? ¡°Isn¡¯t that expensive?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. I had done a mental check of how much that would cost.


    ¡°It is wife, the more reason you need to start having fun already. Your husband put a lot of dors into this just for you.¡± He said still wearing that pompous look from earlier. I smiled gently at him and without any further Ado, I ran off into the distance. I couldn¡¯t wait to ride the merry-go-round.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I watched her hurry in excitement toward the carousel like an excited little child who was being offered a lollipop. She looked childlike, but I didn¡¯t dislike it. I even caught myself smiling.


    ¡®Look who¡¯s been doing more of thattely, me.¡¯


    I watched her hurry to the carousel and try fruitlessly to lift herself onto the horseback, but it seemed a bit high up. She could just ask for my help, but, no. She instead kept on trying. I chuckled.


    *Sighs*


    ¡®Short women.¡¯


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    In my twenty-three years of existence, I had never for once regretted being petite, and even now that I could barely reach for the merry-go-round, I tried to not let myself regret it.


    I tried to climb on yet again, and this time, I felt huge strong arms grip my waist. Tilting my head slightly to the side, my stomach fluttered for a moment when I locked eyes with Eric. He had a brow raised at me.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so short?¡±


    Embarrassed, I lowered my gaze, looking away from him. ¡°I¡¯m not short?¡± I said and then nced up at him. He ran his eyes from my head to my feet, as if essing me.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± He said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± I argued. I could feel a little movement on my waist and it made my breath hitch, making my wordse out as a whisper. His alluring gray eyes essed my face, in a way that made me breathless. My eyes, he trailed the shape of my face and then settled on my mouth. My heart was pounding now more than ever. I felt his grip on my waist tighten a bit, and I was pulled even closer to his broad body. I was suddenly aware of how close we were.


    Trapped in his gaze, I could see the desperation of some sort. He moved. He was starting to lean into me, slowly, as if he was unsure of the action he was about to take. The closer he got, the louder my heartbeat became. I was still lost in his eyes and didn¡¯t know how to redeem myself.


    As his lips neared mine, I found my lips slowly part on their own ord. My lids felt weak and I couldn¡¯t help shutting my eyes. I was starting to feel hot in every ce, especially in weird regions.


    ¡°Tsk! Yes, you are, and stubborn too. But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind at all, wife.¡±


    My eyes fluttered open on hearing his breathy voice whispering into my ear. I bit my lower lip, embarrassed at my stupid actions.


    ¡°Stupid! Stupid!¡± What was that thing with closing my eyes, and expecting he¡¯d kiss me? Gosh! Why didn¡¯t I pull away? Now he¡¯d think I¡¯m cheap. That¡¯s if he doesn¡¯t already think that of a girl who gave her first time to a total stranger.


    He pulled away from my side and ran his gaze on my face. ¡°Shorty.¡±


    ¡®Shorty, shorty? My eyes jerked up when I realized what he had just called me. I was only petite, not short. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you say a word, I¡¯d kiss you.¡± He warned, his warm breath fanning my face. I could feel my cheeks heating up and I immediately lowered my gaze from his. I couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass myself in front of him again.


    ¡°Tsk! Why do short women love to argue?¡±


    I felt his pressure on my waist and as if I weighed nothing at all, he lifted me onto the horseback, slid his hands into his pants pocket, and then took a few steps backward.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Being this close to her did unimaginable things to my body. I could feel the desire to im her lips, undress her right there, and make her mine over and over again. But, I wasn¡¯t sure if she felt the same way. Plus, I had to let her do the things she loved here in the park.


    I looked into her innocent hazel eyes, and I could barely control the urge to im those plump pink lips, they just kept calling unto me no matter how hard I try to ignore them. And as if the pressure on a man wasn¡¯t enough already, she kept nibbling on her lips. If only she knew what effect that little act had on me.


    Slowly, I leaned into her, and noticed her part her lips invitingly while shutting her eyes. That sight of her was just too cute that it paralyzed my will to do anything else but just stare at her small oval-shaped face.

 Chapter 34: Dirty Desires And Beautiful Memories

    DIRTY DESIRES AND BEAUTIFUL MEMORIES


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    With eyes shut and small plump lips slightly parted, I wondered if she was saying that it was okay to kiss her.


    *Sighs*


    No, she wasn¡¯t. I just had that effect on her. I tend to have that much effect on Women. I was certain she wouldn¡¯t want me to kiss her. I had to stop myself from taking an action I had already begun and wanted so desperately, therefore, I leaned into her shoulder instead. But that didn¡¯t help, even in the least, because her nape was just right there, essible in front of me, and I couldn¡¯t help but picture the wildest things.


    Fuck these images that kept popping up in my mind. I could feel my nerves cringing and all of my sexual muscles tightening. The desire to have her was worsening, getting harder and harder for me to control. When would I ever get to hear her say that word with my name attached to it?


    ¡°Harder Eric.¡±


    Probably never. She didn¡¯t seem like the kind of girl to go wild in bed or moan like a slut, that I was quite certain about. Plus, she had never even said my name before. These dirty desires were getting extremely worse, and it didn¡¯t help that I was this close to her. I pulled away and helped her onto the carousel while I tried to get my mind in order.


    Leaning on a desk, I found myself smiling as I watched her screaming in excitement as she rode the carousel while throwing her hands in the air andughing all ted like there was no tomorrow. She looked cute, too cute that I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of her.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    So there was this side of her? It was the best sight ever. I could only wish she¡¯d be like this when we are together and alone.


    ¡°Eric!!¡± She called out to me, before erupting into woo¡¯s of delight. For a moment, my entire body froze, did she just call my name? I looked up at her, she was waving at me. That was the first.


    ¡°Can I get on the booth ride?¡± She screamed to me, pointing to the left where the huge booth ride mounted. I walked up to her and helped her down from the horseback.


    ¡°Can I ride the booth ride?¡±


    ¡®No, it¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ I wanted to say, but, seeing the enthusiasm in her eyes and the excitement in her voice as she asked, I could never say no.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get on it together.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I stared at him in surprise. But then I nodded in agreement. We imed a booth and the ride started.


    ¡°Whoah hoah!¡± I shouted. This was my first time riding a booth. When I had been here with my parents, they hadn¡¯t let me get on it, because of my fear of heights. But seeing how less frightened my heart felt while I rode it, I could tell that I already outgrew that.


    After spending many minutes in the booth with Eric sitting arms crossed next to me, I hurried towards the swing. I was already starting to feel shaky and weak in the knees, but that all was just a start. Eric had spent a lot into renting this ce, so, I wouldn¡¯t be at ease with myself if I don¡¯t enjoy it to the fullest. Wasting money has never been my thing. Probably because I grew up in a family that barely had anything to their name.


    After swinging my muscles out, I was tired out and decided to take a walk along the waterfall. As Eric and I walked through the stairway around the circle waterfall, I ran my fingers on the gold cross-shaped railing encrusting the waterfall.


    ¡°You had fun, didn¡¯t you?¡± Eric asked.


    I nodded in affirmation. ¡°I first came here when I was young, with my parents. I had always wanted to visit the ce, but because my parents couldn¡¯t afford to bring me, so I had to act like I didn¡¯t have any desire to visit the ce. But you see, one day, Mom and Dad surprised me. They dressed so well and smelled good, unlike their usual self, and they brought me here, despite not having much. I could never understand how they got to know about my secret wishes.¡± I exhaled raggedly as I thought back at those memories I held dear. I didn¡¯t really know why I was telling him all of this. They were memories I had never shared with anyone before.


    ¡°After my parents died a few years ago, I had only been forced to recall the terrible memories. You know, the ones with the sufferings, their pains, and their deaths. I hadpletely forgotten about the pleasant memories we created together. The promises they made to me, and fulfilled. But, thanks to you, today, I got to recall all of those beautiful moments spent with them. Thank You.¡± I smiled at him, that probably was the first of it, but, maybe because I was in an emotional mood, and was sincerely grateful to him, I didn¡¯t feel shy.


    He stared at me briefly and then looked away without saying anything. But, as we continued towards the riverside, the excitement from moments ago slowly faded and was reced by memories from the tea party this morning that came rushing back through my mind.


    ¡°Who knows the circumstances surrounding their marriage.¡±


    I had meant to ask him something before this whole pleasant surprise came up.


    Slowly, I stopped in my tracks and gradually turned to meet his gray eyes. He too had stopped walking. And had a nk expression on.


    I looked up at him, contemting on how best to ask him what I was about to.


    I noticed him raise a brow in concern and then, he asked. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    With a wry smile, I nodded at him. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

 Chapter 35: Unknown Answers

    Unknown Answers


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Why did you marry me?¡±


    I noticed the disappointment in her eyes when I didn¡¯t say anything. But how could I give her an answer when I didn¡¯t even know the reason myself? Putting a ring on her finger was something I had done out of reflex. I had always had a reason for my actions, but that had been until that night when I had envisioned a little strange woman in a wedding dress, and without much thought, I had taken off my ring and worn it on her. Since that night, it was difficult to understand me anymore.


    She was sitting close to the window yet again and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. How was I supposed to tell her that I had engaged her without thinking? But that was it, I lost my mind after spending a night with her which makes me wonder how she could possess such power in a little body¡­


    ¡­. and maybe because of the mood between us, the journey back to the house seemed rather short. She opened the door herself and immediately we entered the house, she headed straight to her room. I allowed her. Once she was out of sight, I took the private elevator to the study.


    ¡°Why did you marry me?¡± She had asked that question all so suddenly as if something had triggered it. Did someone say something to her at the tea party? Taking out my phone from my suit pocket, I dialed Ann¡¯s number.


    ¡°In detail, tell me how the tea party went.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POVContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Iy in bed after having my shower, my eyes fixed on the ceiling high above. I felt disgusted with myself for feeling the way I had earlier about Eric. What did it matter the reason he married me? I didn¡¯t want it, that was all that mattered. Or, did I?


    I heard a gentle rasp at the door and I rolled onto my side so that I was backing the door. The creaking of the door came next and a familiar masculine cologne filled the air. I heard the gentle sound of his slippers tapping the tiled floor as he walked in, shutting the door behind him. As he approached my side, he suddenly stopped. Next, I heard the ttering of ss against ss.


    ¡°I had the maids make Chicken Broli and Rice, heard they¡¯re your favorites.¡± My eyes and stomach sprang up in rm at the sound of thatbination of a mouth-watering meal, but I refused to get up from my position on the bed. ¡°I¡¯d just ignore him and act like I¡¯m asleep,¡± I thought to myself.


    He sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯re not asleep, soe eat?¡± He said as if he had read through my thoughts, but I still didn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t starve yourself, you¡¯re so small already, you don¡¯t want to vanish from the surface of the earth.¡±


    ¡°Varnish? Was he mocking me right now?¡± I got up from the bed and faced him, but the smirk of victory I saw on his face made me see how stupid I was. This was an ambush. He had said that just to get me out of bed. Right. With slow, but steady calcted steps, he walked toward me, nearing closer and closer until he had me stuck in between him and the bed. Then he bent to my level, and using his strong arms as some sort of prison, he trapped me in there. I felt my heart begin to drum so loudly. He was so close that his lips were just an inch away. Any little movement and I¡¯d be locking lips with him. The thought of that made my stomach churn and I felt heat creep onto my cheeks.


    ¡°You were going to say something, wife.¡± Although I had lowered my gaze from him, I could still imagine that yful smirk lingering on his perfectly chiseled face as he asked me that.


    Probably because of his warm breath fanning my face, I felt my face turning hotter than it had been earlier. ¡°Gosh!¡± How had I fallen for his trap?


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    She just sat there still, unmoving like a statue with her cheeks already as hot and red as a knife put in the fire. She looked cute and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but stop to stare.  Had I married her because of this? Her shyness, or the way she blushed. Or, it was just one of the reasons. Involuntarily, my eyes trailed down to her small plump kissable lips, and I felt a sudden constriction in my throat. I felt the urge to kiss her, but I had to ask her permission first.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I saw the way he looked at my lips with a certain attention that confused me. Then slowly, his eyes crept up to meet mine and for a moment, I was lost in them. In those gray eyes was an emotion I could barely fathom, it was as if they were pleading for something.


    My heart was racing so much that I feared it was going to explode. How was he able to get my heart to do this each time he was around? It was never like this with Fred. What was new? He was a man just like Fred, wasn¡¯t he? Plus, Fred had gotten this close to me at some point, but I never felt my heart beat so much the way it did now, and each time Eric was around or got even the tiniest bit close to me. Fred was an equally handsome man as Eric was so what was different?


    Wait! Did I just say Fred was equally as handsome as Eric? That was nonsense. If Fred was handsome on a scale of forty percent, then Eric was a hundred. Ever heard of a perfect man? That was Eric. He was the definition of masculine beauty, perfect in all appearances.

 Chapter 36: The Makeup Artist

    The Makeup ArtistProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I had held my breath for a long time. I suddenly felt the need to exhale, but I couldn¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t do anything with him this close. My teeth found my lower lip and as I nibbled on it, Eric¡¯s sudden shriek made me look up at him.


    ¡°Fuck Rayne!¡± He sounded hoarse like he was in pain or something. ¡°Are you doing that intentionally?¡± He asked, confusing me.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I inquired, but he didn¡¯t give me any answers. Instead, I felt his fingers graze the skin on my lips, sending chills down my whole body. His eyes were shut, and he suddenly pulled away from me.


    ¡°You should eat, I¡¯d be in my room, call the maids if you need anything.¡± He said and just like that, he turned around and walked out of the room. It took me more than five whole minutes to get myposure back, still, I didn¡¯t get the whole of it.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I went back into my room unhurried. What was it about her that made me lose even the tiniest bit of control over myself?


    ¡°Fuck Eric! Thought we agreed to not get too close. Now, here you are all hard as a rock with no way to help yourself.¡± Probably I should just try getting work done and maybe I¡¯ll be fine. I entered my home office and opened myptop to work even though deep down I know it wouldn¡¯t work, it never does. It¡¯s not as if it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had to go through an erection. Men tend to wake up with it almost every day. But,tely, I¡¯ve been getting mine at all times of the day.


    *Morning*


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    A warm ray of sun shone brightly, sipping into my room from the slightly parted curtains, with a smile, I yawned and stretched awake fully. Getting up to a sitting position, I rubbed my eyes thoroughly and then opened them weakly, and the sudden sight of someone standing there made me shriek in fear. A maid was standing with her head bowed at the foot of the bed.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I shut my eyes and dragged in a deep breath, that was scary.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I replied, rolled the duvet off of me, got out of bed, and walked to the bathroom. By the time I returned, she was going through my wardrobe.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast ma¡¯am, I have picked out something for you to wear. Please freshen up and get dressed.¡± She informed me. ¡°Will you be needing anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯d be all, thank you,¡± I answered and she bowed and walked away.


    I finished getting ready and went outside. I nced down from the railing, Eric was sitting at the head of the table as usual, with long legs crossed majestically against each other, alone. Seeing him brought back the memories fromst night and I felt heat creep in my cheeks again. But, ina wasn¡¯t down yet? I climbed down the stairs and joined him in the dining


    ¡°Clear all my schedule for today and tomorrow.¡± His tone was authoritative as he spoke into the phone. There was a strange aura around him also, but I felt it disappear the moment he looked up at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss thatter.¡± He said and hung up.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted him as I drew out a seat for myself.


    ¡°Morning wife.¡± He replied and I felt my cheeks heat up again. What is it with me blushing like an idiot all the time? ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    If I were to be honest, my night was the opposite of the question asked. I had stayed awake for a few more hours after Eric left the room. How could I sleep when my heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing like a criminal on the run?


    ¡°Mm-hm, I did.¡±


    A maid came over to the table with a tray and as she ced the dishes on it in front of us, I took a nce at her while saying thank you. Wait, I recognized that face, she was the makeup artist from yesterday. ¡®The Hero, Heroine and the Viin.¡¯


    How was she here? Wasn¡¯t she working as a makeup artist?


    ¡°Hello!¡± I said to her,


    ¡°Good morning Mrs.¡± She said, bowing slightly. Seems I¡¯d have to get used to everyone addressing me in that manner.


    In the middle of our meal, Eric got a call and had to go take it upstairs. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he kept taking calls all the time, and that too, in secret.


    I decided to take a walk around the house as I was bored. It was almost an hour already and Eric had not returned yet. I had called ina after having breakfast, she had had to fly back to Washington for urgent work very early in the morning.


    I stepped out of the mansion through the main entrance. I didn¡¯t quite know my way around, even though I had stayed for a couple of days. I was always staying in my room, or attending events. Those were all the things I had been doing since I got here. I could only wonder how boring the lives of rich people were.


    I nced around trying to find my way around when I caught a glimpse of the makeup artist. She was walking towards the front porch with a water can in hand. I waved over at her and she stopped walking. She turned in my direction and when she noticed me, she started toward me. I¡¯ve always had a poor ability in making friends, yet here I was about to have a chat with someone.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± She bowed when she approached me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that, my name¡¯s Rayne.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t address the master¡¯s wife by her name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order, you¡¯re to address me by my first name henceforth.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, sorry, Rayne.¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    She raised her head slowly and then met my gaze in a way that sent chills down my spine.


    ¡°Stacy.¡±

 Chapter 37: Destination Paris

    DESTINATION PARIS


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Stacy and I had a brief chat before I let her go to carry on with her work. She was a very smart and friendly person. I think I¡¯ve found myself a friend in this big, lonely mansion. As I turned around to head back into the house, I bumped into a hard wall.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The intent to murmur died on my lips when I lifted my head and met Eric¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I- I was bored, so I, uh, decided to take a walk around.¡± Probably because of the suddenness of his appearance, I found myself stuttering as I exined while attempting to step away from his huge, wall-like frame. But, my attempt was stilled when he grabbed me by my waist, holding me still in his arms. With my heart racing nervously, I lowered my gaze from his, but he lifted my chin so that I could look at him.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He said in amanding tone.


    I frowned at him. ¡°You could at least be nice and lessmanding,¡± I murmured.


    Following hismand earlier, Eric and I were now on our way to a destination I was yet to find out. Staring out of the window, I tried to probably guess our destination from the routes we kept taking, but nothing wasing on.


    ¡°Smith, prepare the jet.¡± I heard him say to someone. I turned to him and waited for him to drop the call before asking.


    ¡°Where are we going to?


    ¡°Paris.¡±


    ¡°Paris?¡± I screamed mentally. I was confused and at the same time, excited. Paris has been my dream destination for years. It was the first thing on my to-do list. Going on a love trip with the one I love. But, did I love Eric? I nced at him and saw his eyes smile at me. I immediately looked away.


    About fifteen minutester, we arrived at a jet terminal. The chauffeur whose name I was yet to know opened the door for me while Eric helped himself with his door. As I alighted the SUV, an inscription on a tall ss building in the opposite direction caught my eye.


    ¡®Erickson Airways¡¯. So this was a private airport, or jet terminal belonging to Eric? Great!


    I stared in awe at the grey-cloured jets resting on Earth a few meters away.


    Wow! Just wow! Now what else did I not know about the man I was married to? A blonde-haired man in a ck nicely fitted suit looking to be in his early thirties, came hurrying toward us in long graceful strides.


    ¡®Holy Lord! Did everyone around Eric have to be so fine?¡¯ I murmured to myself.


    As I walked toward Eric, he stretched out his hand to me and I took it, nervously.


    ¡°Bryce, this is Rayne, my wife, I expect you to ord her with the same respect as you do me.¡± Then he turned to me. ¡°Wife, meet Bryce, your husband¡¯s assistant.¡±


    I felt my cheeks heat up as he introduced us. Did he have to use the term ¡®husband¡¯ to address himself? He could have simply said, ¡® Wife, meet Bryce, my assistant.¡¯ But he just had to use that term so he could tease me. Bryce bowed slightly at me, ¡°Hello Mrs. Arnold.¡±


    I flinched a bit because of his actions. I¡¯m sure I will never be getting used to this. ¡°Hello, Bryce.¡± I smiled at him. Watching them stand together, I could have sworn they were brothers. Both men looked equally graceful and sophisticated and held their shoulders high as elites. But they weren¡¯t brothers, Bryce was Eric¡¯s assistant, which made me wonder why I had never seen him until today. Wasn¡¯t an assistant supposed to stick with his boss wherever?


    The two men had strolled forward to talk, leaving me standing at the spot we three had been earlier. A whoosh of air swept past me and I wrapped my arms around myself, thank heavens I wasn¡¯t wearing anything less thick than what I had on right now, a purple sweater on purple panty hosts, and a hair warmer. Probably by now, I would have died from the cold or rather be a human ice block.


    I nced at the men in front, wondering how they get to be just fine in just suits that weren¡¯t even made from materials so thick. Even in such weather, they still get to hold their shoulders high and their heads straight, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that was something that came with being wealthy or being a man. I saw them both nce in my direction and I was slightly taken aback. Were they talking about me? Bryce handed Eric a key and they continued talking, business I guess.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°You¡¯re really flying, when was thest time you did that?¡± Bryce inquired.


    ¡°A few years ago,¡± I replied, taking a look around the jet terminal. When was thest time I was here? Oh yes, two years ago when I had to travel to Florida for a certain someone¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°You never like to fly yourself, why are you suddenly doing that?¡± Bryce asked me so casually with his usual poker face that I wondered if he had probably forgotten that I was his boss just as I was his best friend. But, I didn¡¯t take it to heart. I knew he was asking out of concern for me. The thought of that made me want to tease him.


    ¡°Are you concerned about me, assistant Bryce?¡± I asked, and he suddenly went quiet. Got him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just concerned about thepany it took you years to build.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on Bryce. Are you mine or thepany¡¯s best friend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your best friend and thepany¡¯s CEO¡¯s assistant. I¡¯d fly you.¡±


    ¡°Look Bryce, I¡¯m trying to impress that woman over there and make her fall for me. If you fly me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Now, let me have the keys.¡± I said. The poker-faced human stared at me nkly for a few minutes before handing the keys over. ¡°I¡¯d send a backup jet.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want, assistant Bryce,¡± I said and started toward my wife. I saw her run her arms and I frowned.


    RAYNE¡¯S POVMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt someone drape a jacket over me and when I looked up, I saw Eric towering above me.


    ¡°How could you still be cold despite wearing something so thick? Heined. ¡°Look, your lips are almost frozen, do you want me to warm them up with mine?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± I said avoiding his gaze. I thought he was still going to try teasing me again, but he didn¡¯t. He simply ced his hand on my waist and walked me forward.


    ¡°And Bryce, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re my assistant.¡± Eric scolded Bryce as we walked past him and I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for him.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Arnold.¡± He responds respectfully with a slight bow.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Seeing Bryce bow to me was everything and more. I smirked at the sight of it and saw him roll his eyes at me. I was the boss, yet I always enjoyed teasing my assistant. Sometimes, I feel like Bryce and I swapped roles. While he always acts like he was the boss, I acted like the assistant, but that of course was only when we were alone. Only Bryce dared to talk down to me and yet get away with it.

 Chapter 38: Little Honeymoon Trip

    A LITTLE HONEYMOON TRIP


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Eric took my hand and helped me into the jet, then he got into the cockpit.


    ¡°Huh! You¡¯re flying?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes, wife.¡± He said, smirking at me. I¡¯m good at a lot of things. Why did I feel like those words had a deeper meaning? He leaned into me and buckled the seatbelt around me. At his closeness, I held my breath and he seemed to notice because he grinned at me. I turned away immediately and I felt my cheeks heating up. I heard his light chortle and my heartbeat pulsated. How can a man sound so charming? From my side view, I saw him confidently turning on various switches as if he had done this a lot of other times. And before I knew it, I was staring inplete astonishment at him. I couldn¡¯t help but admire the way he was in control of the jet, piloting it off the ground so perfectly. I was lost in admiration that I failed to hear what he said.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Once I had the jet cruising on air, I nced over at Rayne to make sure she wasfortable, and the moment I met her gaze, I felt something start to hammer in my chest.


    She had her eyes fixed intensely and attentively on me, with her lips slightly parted. Was that a look of admiration? Now, more than ever, I wished I could read minds. I desperately wished to know what was going on through that mind of hers. She immediately looks away from me when she saw me staring. How cute. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    By the time we were set fornding, she still had her gaze focused on the window with an excited smile on her face.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    As the jet touched down at another airport, a group of tall able-bodied men in suits, radios, and dark shades came hurrying in our direction. Eric alighted from the piloting turned to my side and helped me get down after unhooking the seat belt. As we stepped out of the jet, they all bowed at Eric. Seeing them, I wondered if they also flew in here. I looked up at them and I couldn¡¯t help but shriek. I wonder if they were also trained to keep deadpan expressions.


    ¡°Sir, your car is here.¡± One of the men said.


    Eric nodded and then slipped an arm into my waist, pulling me close to him. I nced up at him and meeting his teasing gaze, I was quick to look away with my heart racing as we walked toward the ck Maybach parked about three miles away from the spit where the jet had descended.


    As we approached the car, he opened the door for me. I swallowed hard. The whole princess treatment was making my heart flutter and sending butterflies in my stomach. I was certain that if things were to continue like this with Eric, in less than a month, I  might not have control over my heart anymore. I sat still on the leather seat, clutching the hem of my sweater tightly, and nibbling on my lip. What was this crazy feeling? I kept my eyes fixed outside so Eric didn¡¯t have to see my cheeks burning foolishly red.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Watching the streets of Paris, I found my heart jumping in excitement. This was so beautiful, pictures and videos didn¡¯t do justice to its beauty at all. The windowsill suddenly went down and I felt the fresh air of spring sweep across my face, blowing my hair along with it. The feeling of being in my dream ce was so overwhelming that I had the urge to scream, but I couldn¡¯t, not when Eric was here, and his bodyguards were trailing behind us in a convoy.


    *Sighs*


    I couldn¡¯t wait to explore the city already. But,e to think of it, why did we suddenlye over to Paris?


    After about a twenty minute drive, the chauffeur pulled into a three-story ss house situated in a serene, and secluded environment. I immediately guessed it belonged to Eric. I stood still in a spot staring in admiration at the majestic building. This was sure beautiful.


    I felt a familiar warmth tickle the skin on my neck. ¡°If you like it, we coulde here more often.¡± My breath hitched at the feel of his body grazing my back.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Standing behind her and that too this close, aroused crazy desires in me. I found my mind wandering in different directions. Like bending her over and taking her from behind. I wanted to stay like this forever, but I stepped away for my own good. It wasn¡¯t time yet.


    Fuck Eric! This was a temptation. How could a little woman draw me this much?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± I said, pulling away from her. My breath had turned husky all of a sudden and I could feel my abdominal muscles contrasting.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Here we are.¡± He said once we were inside, and I wondered why he sounded the way he did like he had suddenly developed a sore throat. ¡°It¡¯s usually lonely since no one stays here. A cleaneres around to keep the house in order once every two days.¡±


    I looked around in admiration. The house sure looked like Eric¡¯s kind of thing. Just like the one in LA, it was a thousand shades of gray and ash. But it still was beautiful and spoke sophistication. But, why was he telling me all that, were we going to stay in Paris from now on?


    ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    ¡°I just thought of giving my wife a little honeymoon trip. We¡¯ll be here for a few days.¡± He grinned at me.


    I stared at him nkly, I couldn¡¯t quite exin how I felt, but I was happy, beyond excited even. And I guess he noticed because his expression suddenly turned prideful.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m the best husband any woman can ask for, you don¡¯t need to say it.¡±

 Chapter 39: The To-Do List

    THE TO-DO LIST


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I hadn¡¯t been gone for any more than an hour, yet here I was already missing her. If I had my way, I¡¯d be back in the de house teasing her. Guess I was starting to enjoy that a lot these days. Well, why won¡¯t I when she gives just the best facial expressions in response, I can¡¯t help but want more.


    Sighs


    Guess I¡¯d have to round off quickly and go back to her for my own good.


    The car came to a stop at the start-uppany and John pulled the car¡¯s door open. As I alighted, adjusting my suit jacket, a group of men in suits came hurrying toward me. I frowned at the thought of them being from the press.


    ¡°These are thepany¡¯s executives, they¡¯vee to wee you,¡± John whispered to me.


    Start-up executives, huh? Did the start-up have this number of executives yet? I thought. Seems I¡¯d have to give Bryce a promotion, he clearly deserves it. But, what more promotion can anyone ask for? He¡¯s already my assistant. Other than being a CEO, that¡¯s the highest any employee would wish to attain.


    John pointed me to the entrance of the start-up¡¯s building. ¡°This way Mr. Arnold.¡± He said, leading the way, and I followed. The executives bowed in greeting as I walked past them, and bustled behind me as I walked into the building. The entire ground floor was busy. I smiled wryly.


    ¡°Good job, Bryce.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but appraise him. He had done all of this in less than six months. I wasn¡¯t at all surprised by the achievement, it wasn¡¯t the first of its kind. Bryce had developed most of our branches from start-up firms into what they are today.


    John pressed open the elevator and as soon as I got in, they followed behind in silence. The silence would have been deemed too much to anyone else, but I had already gotten used to it. It was something that came with being powerful, you get feared and reverend, and everyone around you gets to watch themselves so as not to offend you.


    The elevator dinged open and John led me in the opposite direction. One of the executives, an advanced white-haired man scurried passed me, opened the door, and bowed. I was led into a spacious conference room with a three hundred square feet table that could sit over fifty people. In the opposite direction was a projector.


    I took the seat at the head of the table before everyone else sat. The meeting started. The lights went out, and the youngest among the men kickstarted the pitch deck with a question.


    ¡°Three months ago, ourpanyunched its very first product, ¡®The Genz 358ptop that had both the Wifi 6 and Bluetooth 5. 0. and as well as a standard capacity range, a fingerprint reader, and a physical privacy shutter, thereby meeting the needs of our customers today, the Genz 358 is doing very well in the market. We¡¯ve made over fifty thousand sales, generating over fifty million dors in just three months at fifty-six dors per device. Now that is one big victory¡­


    ¡­ But, what if I told you we could generate over seven billion dors in the same time frame? Surprising isn¡¯t it? Well, it¡¯s not impossible. With theunching of ¡®The Lord 358 Smart Z with a wifi 10, Bluetooth 7. 0, a fingerprint, plus a facial identity reader that surpasses every otherputer in the market and that too, the expectations of our target customers of over fifty thousand people at 90 dors per device, in the space of three months, we should be actualizing over fifty billion dors.¡±


    ¡°Four hundred, eighteen million, five hundred thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°With that price, in three months you should be generating a total of four hundred, eighteen million, five hundred thousand.¡± I could feel all attention on me as I said. ¡°Get your calctions right, and prepare your pitch properly.¡± I noticed John trying to tell me something so I waved him over.


    ¡°The car is ready.¡± He whispered to me and I nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do this again, let¡¯s wrap it up,¡± I said and rose to my feet. Everyone rose immediately, bowing as I walked away with John hurrying beside me.


    ¡°Is everything set?¡± I asked, taking a turn for the elevator.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve prepared everything just as you instructed.¡±


    ¡°Great. Have Mrs. Smith shop for female clothes befitting the weather, and size six lingerie as well.¡± I instructed, but John was taking a moment to reply. I nced up at him and saw the perplexed look on his face. ¡°Did you get that?¡±


    ¡°Ye-yes Mr. Arnold.¡±


    ¡°Do that immediately,¡± I said and he bowed.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Eric had stepped out a few minutes after we arrived. ording to him, he had some work to take care of. I wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be back tonight or until the next day.


    Bored, I stood by the transparent ss wall in the room Eric had given me. It was two times the size of the one back in Los Angeles, and beautiful too. It was very spacious and overlooked the city. Looking out into the streets from the ss walls, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the view in front of me. The night sky was illuminated with bright little stars and a half moon, plus the bright lights from the city were just so pleasant and mood-elevating.


    I thought about the to-do list I had made when Fred and I were still together, about the things I wanted us to do as a couple. One of them had been to travel to Paris. The second was to walk in the streets of Paris at night and have lots of street foods and a variety of ice cream. Just as couples on Tv did.


    ¡°Hah!¡± I let out a sigh.


    The gentle creaking of the door pulled my attention from the ss wall. I turned around and saw Eric walk in. He was back! Seeing him I felt my heart start to do its thing again.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± I said walking away from the ss. He grinned at me.


    ¡°Yes wife, did you miss me?¡± I looked down nervously. Honestly, I did miss him a little, but I wasn¡¯t going to tell him that. I heard him chortle lightly, the sound of it made my heart flutter.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, walking away from the ss.


    ¡°We are going out.¡±


    ¡°Out?¡± My heart squeaked inwardly in excitement. ¡°But, we didn¡¯te with any clothes to change into.¡±

 Chapter 40: Fulfilling Wish One

    FULFILLING WISH ONE


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°But we didn¡¯te with any clothes.¡± I reminded him. He had taken me unawares and had only told me we were on a trip after we had arrived in the country.


    ¡°That has been taken care of already.¡± He said, handing me a carton paper bag. I nced between him and the bag before collecting it from him.


    I stared at the set of panties in a small Victoria¡¯s Secret paper bag and I felt my cheeks heat up instantly.


    ¡°How did you know my size?¡± I asked looking up at his smirky face. I know we had slept together before but that wasn¡¯t enough to know my pant size, right?


    The corner of his lips went up slightly, lighting up into a smile and he shrugged. ¡°I just know it, probably because our destinies are intertwined.¡±


    At his answer, I blushed hard and looked away. I hadn¡¯t expected he¡¯d say that. ¡°I¡¯ll go have my bath.¡±


    ¡°Come downstairs when you¡¯re done.¡± He winked at me and then strode out of the room. I waited until he left before dashing into the bathroom. The jacuzzi in the spacious bathroom didn¡¯t fail to grab my attention, but I jerked my eyes off it. I needed to shower quickly.


    When I had finished bathing, I hurriedly dried myself, creamed my body, and started unpacking the carton bags.


    Quickly, I got into the pair of fitting jean pants and a purple tee shirt with a heart-shaped drawing in front. Then I did my hair and hurried out of my room, downstairs.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    I looked up at her jumping in excitement and for a moment I was left in a daze. I had never seen her like this before, and it warmed me to see her smiling brightly. She was wearing a pair of blue jean pants and her favorite colored tee shirt. Her hair was packed loosely in a messy bun making her look like a high school nerd, just that she didn¡¯t have any sses on.


    ¡°Come here,¡± I said to her and saw her look up at me with questioning eyes. Then she walked over, stopping a few steps away from me. I pulled her closer and heard her breath hitch as she fell into my embrace.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Come here.¡± He said and I stared up at him. I walked to him, my heart picking up its pace as I did. And just when I thought that I was close enough, Eric pulled me into himself and my eyes widened at the suddenness. At our closeness, I could perceive the rich scent of sandalwood oozing from him into my nostrils, shutting my senses.


    But, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, I felt his hands caressing my hair and unsping them from the hair band. My eyes fluttered close on their own ord when I felt him massaging my scalp as his fingers ran through my hair strands, untangling them. I suddenly felt the nudge to fall asleep.


    I felt him park them up in a ponytail. Then he lifted my chin so I could look at him. He took a step back as if to admire his handwork and I suddenly felt the need for support.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°This is better.¡± He said, running his assessing eyes on my face. ¡°Great, let¡¯s go.¡± He said and pulled me gently with him.


    ¡°Where exactly are we going to, and what are we going to do?¡± She asked as I pulled open the car¡¯s door for her. I could clearly hear the excitement in her small voice, and see the enthusiasm in her bright hazel eyes, making me wonder for how long she had dreamt of visiting the capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± I replied curtly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She said and turned to the window. I thought she wasn¡¯t going to be asking me any more questions, but she suddenly turned to me.


    ¡°But, would there be ice creams?¡±


    ¡°Yes wife, there¡¯d be ice cream.¡±


    ¡°How about street foods?¡±


    ¡°Lots of it if you want,¡± I replied and noticed her stifle a grin. She bit on her lower lip and then looked away. I noticed her smile as she did and I couldn¡¯t help but smile too. Seems this was going to be lots of fun.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    The car came to a stop on the roadside and the driver hurried to Eric¡¯s side of the car. Eric muttered something to the chauffeur, he nodded and then turned around and helped me with my side of the door.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I muttered to him and as I climbed down from the car, and got a clearer view of the city, I felt my heart leap with excitement and my mouth fell open in stunned surprise and admiration. The city of love looked to be its bubbliest and most beautiful at night. The sparkling lights from the streetmps and stores and the light French music filling the air made the scene and atmosphere even more beautiful, thrilling, and romantic. But most romantic was the lovers strolling along the seine hand in hand,ughing or ying. This was exactly how I had envisioned Fred and I when I had written my to-do list, but guess not all dreamse through. I smiled wryly and was just about looking away from them when I felt a firm, but warmrge hand envelope my small one. I turned at once and nced up at Eric.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to admire any other man when I¡¯m with you.¡± He said with a slight frown, then pulled me gently along with him, ¡°Come.¡±


    Eric intertwined our fingers calmly ncing at me, then he pulled me with him to the otherne. Without the traffic, we crossed over to the otherne. The evening was still early, so peaceful and light-hearted, full ofughter and fun.


    We made our way down a narrow street brightly lit up, and filled with shops of every kind. Plus, the music got louder as we walked deeper into the narrow street. I couldn¡¯t help but notice everyone taking that route and I wondered why.


    ¡°Why¡¯s everyone taking this route?¡± ncing up at Eric, I asked. He looked around with a pout, then his strong gray eyes fell back on me.


    ¡°At this time every month, the natives hold a cultural festival at the square. That¡¯s where everyone is headed.¡± His deep voice exining to me sounded like an intro from a  Disney movie, it was enchanting.


    ERIC¡¯s POVThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°There would be ice creams and lots of street foods, right?¡±


    I looked down at her. This was the second time she had asked this since we stepped out and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that was all she cared about, food.


    ¡°How old are you again?¡±

 Chapter 41: The Compassion

    THE COMPASSION


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°How old are you again?¡± I asked and noticed her nibble on her lower lip before answering.


    ¡°Twenty-three.¡± She replied.


    ¡°You know Ice creams are meant for kids, right?¡±


    She stared at the cobblestone ground, her pale cheeks instantly turning red as she did. ¡°I¡¯m not so big, I¡¯m just twenty-three years old. At my age, a certain amount of sugar isn¡¯t such a bad idea, is it?¡± She muttered, meeting my gaze briefly.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a grown-up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not as big as you. I¡¯m small, you said that the other day. ¡®Why do you have to be so little, wife?¡¯ Remember?¡±


    I listened to her quote me while trying to imitate my voice, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. She looked cute.


    ¡°I meant why you had to be so little in statute, not age.¡± I corrected her.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, or does it? I¡¯m still little at something, which means I can have ice cream, right?¡± She asked, looking up at me with a pair of big puppy-like hazel cat-shaped eyes, and I couldn¡¯t refuse her, not like I ever had any ns of refusing her at any time.


    ¡°Fine!¡± I sighed. ¡°You can have anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Yippy!!¡± She flung her small hands in the air as she squealed in excitement and I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her self-effacing mannerism.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    As we approached the end of the narrow road where the music was the loudest, my mouth dropped in stunned surprise. The street was lit all around with bulbs of various colors and was filled with thousands of people either holding hands while walking, sitting over a bench, talking, or dancing at the center of the crowd.


    The sight in front of me was beautiful and to top it all, the aroma of various kinds of local foodsing from a variety of ces whisked passed my nostrils, making my mouth water. I looked around for where the aroma wasing from and my eyes caught a food truck in the opposite direction and I couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat ice cream first, then after that, we would have some street food and then continue with ice cream.¡±


    Next to the food vendor was an ice cream truck. I squealed in excitement when I saw it, and I hurried towards it at once as if any little dy might snatch the opportunity from me.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Ice cream!¡± She screamed and ran off in the direction of the ice cream truck parked in the opposite direction.


    Really? I couldn¡¯t believe she had let go of my hand just for a few tes of ice cream. Did she have any idea of how many women wished and begged to be held by me, but I only gave her that privilege. Yet, she chose a te of ice cream over me.


    Wow! Just wow. She couldn¡¯t even wait for me. How caring. By the time I crossed over to the otherne, she was already standing in front of the truck.


    ¡°Mom, look, it¡¯s an ice cream truck.¡±


    I turned around to see ad scream in excitement and hurry off in the truck¡¯s direction. In that kid, I could see Rayne and at that moment, I knew I had married a kid.


    ¡°I want one, Mommy.¡± The child said, bouncing in excitement.


    ¡°Hold on Lilly, just a second dear. Let¡¯s just concentrate on the cultural disy, mommy doesn¡¯t have any money for ice cream.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S P. O. V


    I nced at the kid bubbling up and down next to me in excitement, she was just like me. Enthusiastic about ice cream.


    ¡°Come on Lily, I don¡¯t have any money for ice cream.¡± A freckle-faced woman said. I guessed her to be the child¡¯s mother. Hearing those words reminded me of my childhood. Mom and Dad never really could afford these things for me, so I could understand how the kid felt.


    ¡°But Mommy, I want one.¡± The little girl pouted sadly.


    ¡°I know Lily, but Mommy doesn¡¯t have any money for now. I promise to get you as many ice creams as you want next time. I felt my heart break at those words. On many asions, Mom and Dad had said the same to me while growing up and I had had no choice but to understand.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± She nodded sadly, nced at the ice cream truck onest time, then started retreating.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wait!¡± She called back to the little girl and then walking up to her, she crouched down to her level.


    ¡°Hello pretty, do you want an ice cream?¡±


    Thed nced at her and pouted. ¡°Yes, but Mommy can¡¯t afford it right now, so it¡¯s fine.¡± The little girl said. I noticed something sh across Rayne¡¯s eyes as she touched the child¡¯s cheek and then looked up at her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to buy Lilly a cup of ice cream, ma¡¯am.¡± She said, smiling at the child¡¯s mother.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t bother, we are fine.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a bother, I¡¯d really appreciate it if you let me do this for your daughter. After all, it¡¯s a night of sharing in the City of love, I might fall sick if I don¡¯t.¡±


    The woman nced in between her and the little girl who had her eyes fixated on the mother. She was reluctant at first, but then looking into her daughter¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    I smiled inwardly as I watched them. I couldn¡¯t quite exin how I felt at the sight in front of me. It was beautiful and emotional, but I found myself staring at Rayne. The way she had been with the kid earlier had me thinking two things at a time. What she had said that day at the park about her childhood.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And, what it would feel like to have little versions of us run around the mansion back in Los Angeles.

 Chapter 42: Mrs, Not Ms

    Mrs, Not Ms.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Can I get her ice cream?¡± She asked. There was a slight hesitation in thedy¡¯s eyes, then she nodded when her child stared up at her. Then she rose from her position and hurried toward me.


    ¡°I want to buy an ice cream, but I don¡¯t have any money.¡±


    I stared nkly at her speechless at her request. She didn¡¯t have any money, yet she was pleading to get a child an ice cream.


    ¡°Can we get an ice cream for little Lily?¡± She said and before I could give her any reply, she was already pulling my arm. ¡°Please,¡± she begged, giving me cute puppy eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said, letting her pull me freely. I followed her to the ice cream truck.


    ¡°Hello Mr, can I have three cones of ice cream? Two vani and a strawberry.¡±


    I watched her hurry to the kid after collecting the cones of ice cream from the vendor. I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying from this position, but I saw her hand the two strawberries to the child, then the vani to the mother whose expression suddenly turned tearful. She said something and Rayne smiled at her, then waved at the kid before joggling back toward me.


    ¡°Mr. Let me have two more cones of strawberry and one mint chocte.¡± She said and I couldn¡¯t help but frown at herst order. She wasn¡¯t nning to have mint, now was she?


    ¡°Here you go Ms.¡± The ice cream vendor said.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°How did you know Strawberries to be her favorite?¡± Lilly¡¯s mom asked when I handed her child the vani-vored cone.


    ¡°Probably because they are mine as well,¡± I told her. ¡°I feel like Lily and I have a lot of things inmon. The love for ice cream is one of them. Here, this one¡¯s for you.¡± I said handing her the vani.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Ick the right words to express my appreciation.¡± She said and I smiled at her.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunty,¡± Lilly said and I smiled at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lilly. I have to get going now, I hope to see you some other time.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± She replied waving at me as I started back toward Eric who still stood where he had been.


    ¡°Can I get two more strawberry cones and a mint chocte chip?¡±


    ¡°Here you go, Ms.¡± The vendor said as he handed the ice creams to me.


    ¡°Mrs.¡± Eric¡¯s voice came all of a sudden. I turned to see him ring at the vendor. ¡°She¡¯s a Mrs, I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry sir, Mrs.¡± The vendor corrected himself.


    ¡°Better,¡± Eric murmured and I felt my cheeks burn hot. We left the ice cream truck, heading to nowhere in particr.


    ¡°Here,¡± I gave him the chocte mint cone, ¡°this one is for you, and these two are mine.¡±


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I stared at her as she gave me an ice cream. It was a relief seeing that she didn¡¯t n on having the mint, but, what was I supposed to do with an ice cream? I can¡¯t remember thest time I had one. And, did I hear her say the other two were her¡¯s? How greedy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like ice cream?¡± She asked when I was hesitating to collect the cone. I didn¡¯t want one, but she was the one giving it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat ice cream, but I¡¯ll have one if you feed me.¡±


    Her face instantly turned red. I chuckled slightly and looked away in the other direction. She wasn¡¯t going to do it, I knew that. But suddenly, she lifted the cone to my lips, and her gaze lowered. I stared nkly at her for a few minutes. She had her gaze bowed and her cheeks were flushed. I hadn¡¯t nned on having one.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to melt down if you don¡¯t eat it now.¡± She told me. I held her wrist gently, assisting her hand, then crouched down a little and took a bite of the iced chocte cream. It froze my tooth but melted almost immediately.


    ¡°Is it nice?¡± She asked and I nodded at her. She smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fed you, now you can have it.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    He lowered his lips and took the ice cream, his hand supporting my wrist and he did so. I felt a familiar warmth creep up my skin and it made me shiver.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go watch the dance,¡± I said when he collected the ice cream, then I started toward the crowd but stopped when I didn¡¯t see him behind me.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Seeing her eat the ice cream and their cones in less than three minutes, I couldn¡¯t help but be marveled. I could tell she wanted some more because she kept ncing at the truck at every interval.


    ¡°You can have mine if you still want more,¡± I told her. She turned to me and a frown broke out on her face when she looked down at the hand that still held the ice cream.


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating yours? It¡¯s almost melted.¡± She said, taking my attention back to the one in my hand. The once-solid mint was already starting to turn liquid now.


    With brows raised and eyes ring at me, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± She asked. ¡°I had to browse the inte just to know what vor was befitting a man.¡± She said with a frown.


    Listening to her, I chuckled. She looked so innocent and cute. ¡°I don¡¯t eat ice cream.¡±


    Her frown grew deeper. ¡°Why?¡±


    I let out a sigh. ¡°Because a cup of ice cream contains twenty to forty grams of sugar which is equivalent to five to six teaspoons of undiluted sugar. That amount of sugar isn¡¯t good for a man.¡± I exined to her. Her expression went in. She pouted her lips and then looked into thin air as if contemting something. But just when I thought she had understood, she looked up at me again.


    ¡°Why?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 43: Remembrance

    REMEMBRANCE


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked just when I thought she had understood.


    ¡°Because I intend to give my wife sexual satisfaction and also impregnate her someday, I should protect myself for her and our future children, shouldn¡¯t I?


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I was rendered totally speechless by his response. I had never thought about that aspect of this whole thing. Was our marriage even serious? What was even his reason for marrying me? Someone he barely even knew. I still found it difficult to understand the whole concept of our rtionship.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked away from him, and a fried chicken truck caught my attention. I turned to Eric at once.


    ¡°Let¡¯s buy some chicken, please,¡± I said and pulled him along with me.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I stared nkly at her. I had brought her here mainly to fulfill her wishes and help build our rtionship, but all she kept doing was eating, making me wonder if that was all we hade here for. Nevertheless, I let her pull me along, I liked the way she did after all.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± she greeted, her face beaming with a smile. ¡°Can we have a pack of chicken and a pack of fries? She said so enthusiastically that I could only wonder how much she loved to eat. I paid after she was done and again, she pulled me yet to another stand and I paid when we were done. When she was done buying, she searched for a space where we could watch the activities from.


    I watched with folded arms as she unwrapped the packs of food with a wide smile stered on her face. It amazed me how food and ying were the only things that made her happy. She ate this much, yet, she was still this small.


    ¡°Here,¡± she offered me a piece of chicken. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t contain lots of sugar.¡±


    I chuckled and then collected the chicken from her. I still watched her eat. She looked so beautiful and happy while nibbling on the piece of meat.


    ¡°Mmmn, this is nice,¡± she mumbled in-between mouth full with eyes slightly closed, and my body reacted. That sound from her wasn¡¯t supposed to turn me on, but it was doing just that. Probably because watching her eat made me imagine lots of fucked up things. Fuck Eric! I cursed inwardly. For how long was I going to wait before I could have her again?


    ¡°Eat up, it isn¡¯t good to waste.¡± She said beaming at me. I smiled watching her, she was interesting to watch, all of her innocent expressions, and her funny reactions. It was great to see her smiling this brightly, and that too at me. She hadn¡¯t been this way with me in Los Angeles. She had been shy and aloof and always crying. But I could barely count how many times she has casually held my hand, and it sent shivers down my spine each time her little hand held mine.


    ¡°Growing up, chickens were my favorite. Mom and Dad always found a way to feed me with lots of it on special asions. Those were the only times they could afford it.¡± She said, her smile turning faint. ¡°On the day they died, we had just stepped out of a chicken soup shop, it was their anniversary. We were about to take a taxi home when a car pulled over in front, and two shots were fired at them through the car¡¯s window.¡± She pouted and then looked away into the distance. By the time she returned her eyes in their previous direction, she had a smile on.


    ¡°It¡¯s their death anniversary today, so I¡¯m having our favorites as a remembrance of them,¡± She said, taking a bite.


    I nced at the piece of fried crisp chicken in my hand for a minute, then I slowly took a bite. It tasted good and dry.


    I nced back at her. With lips tightly pressed together, and the continuous sniffling, I could sense she was about to cry, although she tried so well to suppress it.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I beckoned to her. She nced up at me, her big hazel eyes showing uncertainty as she held my gaze for a while as if contemting options, then she carefully pulled herself up and came to me.


    Patting on the seat next to me, I asked her to sit and she immediately did. I wrapped an arm around her and felt her shiver. Being this close to her was a temptation to my body, so hard to resist. She warmed me, making my mind wander to lots of stupidly sexy things at that moment. But fuck, this was no time for any of the thoughts about fucking her in every part of the ss house and Los Angeles too.


    ¡°Do you miss your parents?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hm,¡± nodding, she muttered. ¡°I miss them so much.


    ¡°When you miss someone, the best thing to do is call them, bit, in a case where they are never to be reached again, you can talk about the memories you have of them until you get tired. The good times you had together with them when they still were here. And, never try holding back in the tears because, at the end of the day, they¡¯re what give you relief and facilitate your healing process in the long run.¡± I told her. ¡°Now, do you want to talk about it?¡±


    The fact that I just asked that, came as a bit of a shock to me. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had just said words of encouragement to someone. And while it surprised me, it also relieved me to hear her let out that sigh before nodding and giving me an ¡®okay.¡¯ Well, I signed up for this when I decided to get married. I had chosen to go ahead despite the warnings that the little innocent blonde woman was dangerous although not to society, but to me. She was going to turn me all out, I had known that deep within me, yet still chose her. And I wasn¡¯t regretting it.

 Chapter 44: The Familiar Smell Of Ramen

    THE FAMILIAR SMELL OF RAMEN


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°A few days before they were killed, I overheard them making ns. They wanted us to move from the house. It was supposed to be one of their surprises for my uing birthday, but I found out even before.¡± She said and then let out a sad chortle. ¡°It would have been the best day of my life because even though I had overheard them, my curiosity hadn¡¯t stilled for once. I was excited to move from the neighborhood. Also, mom used to always make me Ramen with lots of spicy kimchi since we were Korean.¡±


    How didn¡¯t I know that? I wondered to myself. How did her file not say anything about her real nationality? But, now that she said it, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the simrities in the looks.


    ¡°I miss having mom¡¯s special Ramen, she used to make the best of it.¡± She said and leaned into my shoulder. Noticing that, I stilled for a moment. She had just put her head on my shoulder. Was it happening? Are we bonding now? ¡°And, I missing home to the smell of boiling rice.¡±


    I patted her head gently as I listened to her list the things she missed. But her sudden question made me freeze for a few minutes.


    ¡°Do you have any memories you cherish so much, or any sad ones?¡±


    My hand on her head stopped working for a few minutes. I couldn¡¯t tell her any of my problems, they were too great, and evil and I didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t afford her worrying about me. Plus, she was grieving, and I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her with my own issues.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I answered.


    *Why?¡± She asked as if I needed a reason to not have memories I needed to share. I dragged in a deep breath, then resumed patting her hair.


    ¡°Men don¡¯t have sad memories.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean they¡¯re always happy?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, we get sad as well, but we just don¡¯t keep our sad memories. We have our way of navigating through life. We don¡¯t let ourselves get outweighed by pain.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she muttered. ¡°So that means you don¡¯t have sad Memories right now?¡± She asked and I nodded.


    ¡°But everyone has sad memories, like me, I have the memories of my ssmatesughing at me every day in school. But, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to share your sad memories, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want you to feel sad after recalling them.¡± She said and I looked down at her with a smile.


    ¡°So, how about your happy memories, do you have any?¡± She asked.


    For a moment, I tried racking my mind for any pleasant memories, but then I realized there were none. It had been work, business meetings, and all that about me earlier. But until she came along many nights ago. How a petite stranger had turned me into this, all out, kinda marveled at him.


    ¡°The only pleasant memories I have are of you, my wife,¡± I answered.


    She looked up at me, ¡°Me?¡± She asked and I nodded, gently putting her head back down on my shoulder as it was already aching without her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay like this for a while.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I woke up to bright sunlight prating through the ss walls. It felt good waking up on my own and that too, to myself. It was peacefully around here, not that it wasn¡¯t over in Los Angeles, but it felt natural and refreshing here in the ss house. I knew it was because of the environment in which the house was built.


    PARIS!


    The thought that I was finally in my dream city felt like a dream, a dream Eric had fulfilled. He had even taken me to see the nightlife. The thought made my heart flutter. Then I recalled all ofst night¡¯s events. Feeding him ice cream and crying on his shoulder. I felt my cheeks burn. Just as he had saidst night, I could barely feel any pain in my heart. I still missed my parents, but my heart was much settled now knowing they were in a much better ce.


    Now, talk of Eric, where was he? I thought to myself as I got down from the bed despite me not wanting to. The bed was big, sift and sofortable against my mike skin. I got into a pair of white slippers by the side of the bed. I assessed myself in the mirror before heading downstairs, silently hoping he hadn¡¯t left already to take care of some business. But why was I hoping, and why did I suddenly feel so enthusiastic about seeing him?


    As I descended the grand stairway, I tried to follow a calm pace, but instead, I found myself jumping the stair blocks. I soon found myself halting at the familiar smell. I could tell what it was any day and at any time.


    Ramen!


    I followed the smell, hurrying down the stairs now. I took a turn to what I assumed to be the kitchen, and there, in the vast kitchen, across the long counter was Eric. He had an apron tied around his waist. On the kitchen counter were vegetables and Ingredients neatly arranged on one side of the table.


    I watched him stir the pot on the stove expertly like a born Chef. Then he washed the vegetables under running water and put them on the chopping board. His brows furrowed and his expression turned serious as he sliced through carefully, one at a time, focusing with rapt attention on the vegetables he was slicing. He nced up from the board and our eyes met.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, hurrying into the kitchen.


    ¡°Good morning, wife.¡± He said and smirked at me. ¡°I¡¯m making you Ramen, just how you like it, with lots of kimchi.¡±


    Hearing those familiar words, I felt something knot in my stomach. I had said them yesterday, and here he was making them for me.

 Chapter 45: Apprehension

    APPREHENSION


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Good morning, wife.¡± He said and smirked at me. ¡°I¡¯m making you Ramen, just how you like it, with lots of kimchi.¡± Hearing those familiar words, I felt something knot in my stomach. I had said them yesterday, and here he was making them for me this morning.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Then in the evening, I¡¯d make you rice and meat soup.¡± As I said those to her, I couldn¡¯t help noticing the excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°You know how to cook?¡± She asked, peeking into the pot of noodles on the stove.


    ¡°Of course, I told you that I¡¯m good at a lot of things, didn¡¯t I?¡± I said and saw her smile. She was starting to do more of that since we arrived in the city, and I like it.


    ¡°Do you like Ramen as well?¡± She asked.


    ¡°In my part of the world, it is called noodles, and I can¡¯t remember thest time I ate any.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you barely even eat.¡± She murmured then pouted. ¡°But if you don¡¯t eat, how then do you look so strong and healthy? Or, are you a vampire, do you feed on blood? You know, I¡¯ve read quite a few vampire stories where the male lead barely even eats human foods, they mostly feed on blood which sustains them for some time.¡± She said and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What did you spend your life all these years doing, reading fiction?¡± I asked and she pouted.


    ¡°They are usually interesting stories.¡±


    ¡°You like them?¡± I asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see one together after dinner.¡±


    Her big hazel eyes popped out of their sockets, and a wide smile spread across her small face. ¡°Really?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied and watched her throw her hands midair in excitement.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± She muttered and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at her childish attitude.


    By the time the noodle was ready, I let her have it in the pot. Koreans preferred to eat the Ramyeon directly from the pot. I learned that from my researchst night and she seemed to be really excited when I did. She picked a chopstick from the dish rack and began eating.


    ¡°Go gently, it¡¯s ho¡­¡± I was saying, but before I could finish off, she already had her mouth filled. I marveled at the sight of it. I wondered if it didn¡¯t burn her, but seeing the bright smile on her face as she ate so heartily, proved that she wasn¡¯t in the least burned,


    ¡°How do you know to make these so perfectly, have you been to Korea before?¡± She asked in-between mouths full. I had expected thatment, I mean, I didn¡¯t expect anything less, not when I had stayed up all night watching YouTube tutorials on how to make the perfect Korean Ramyeon with Kimchiz just for her. And seeing her enjoy it so happily, I knew my sleepless night was worth it.


    Eric! What won¡¯t you do just to see her happy and smiling? The answer was nothing. I was slowly realizing that. How she could juste into my life and turn me into that, was still a mystery to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re just lucky to have a perfect man like me for a husband. I¡¯m every woman¡¯s dream, you know?¡± I said and watched her chortle. That smallugh came all so naturally that for a moment, I lost myself in watching her.


    ¡°You should try it, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± She said, rolling an ample quantity into the chopstick. She added a kimchi and then brought it up to my lips. ¡°Here, have some.¡±


    Her cheeks were flushed just by carrying out that one act. I nced between her and the food she was offering me, and seeing the eagerness in her eyes, I ate the food and watched her face turn red, fifty shades darker.


    ¡°How¡¯s it, good right?¡± She asked as if she instead of I had made the food. I nodded gently. ¡°It tastes so much like how my mom used to make it,¡± She said and carried on eating with so much enthusiasm. I watched her, and the twitch of sadness in her eyes didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Do you want to find the people behind their death?¡± Eric asked all of a sudden. I nced up at him, wondering the reason he suddenly asked that.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can find their murderers if you want. Probably after they¡¯ve been locked up, will you find peace in you?¡±


    I shook my head against it. ¡°Before their death, Mom and Dad often said if something happened to them, I shouldn¡¯t bother finding out the reason behind anything. And since their death, I¡¯ve tried not to. And now, trying to, after these many years, might just end up hurting me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Eric was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang, cutting him off. He stopped, picked up his phone from the counter, and immediately he did, his brows creased into a frown as he stared into his phone, then he untied the apron from his waist and slid out of the counter. Then he looked down at me, and meeting my gaze, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. I could tell it was forced for a purpose. Probably to not make me worried. But, at the thought of that, I found myself wondering what it was he had read, and where he was going to.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be back until evening, do not go anywhere and do not see anyone. Also, don¡¯t take any calls from unfamiliar numbers.¡± He instructed me like a father to his child, kissed my forehead, and then walked away.


    All those words, those carefulness, the tone in which he had said them, and the look in his eyes, made me worried and scared, but not for myself. The sudden realization that I had no idea of who Eric was, scared me and I found myself wondering who he really was, and what was going on. Was he going to be okay?


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°I won¡¯t be back until evening, do not go anywhere and do not see anyone. Also, don¡¯t take any calls from unfamiliar numbers.¡± I instructed like a father to his child, kissed her forehead, and then walked away. The sadness mixed with a slight apprehension in her eyes didn¡¯t go unnoticed, and I felt something knot in the pit of my stomach. I noticed the uneasy way she watched me leave. It didn¡¯t sit well with me. I wanted to stay with her and spend the entire day with her, but the situation at hand was urgent and required my presence.


    ¡°Surround the house, every nook and cranny of the walls. Make sure to protect Mrs. Arnold.¡± I ordered my chief guard as I stepped out.

 Chapter 46: Pretence

    PRETENCE


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I watched him leave and I suddenly felt something break within me. I couldn¡¯t exin the reason. He had left in such a hurry and that too, like there was trouble. I could only wish that he returned safely.


    This is me, three hours past evening, still staring out through the transparent ss walls. There still wasn¡¯t any sign of him. With each minute that struck by, I felt the knot in my stomach tightening. The bodyguards were still down there, all over the house, guarding it from a danger I didn¡¯t know of. I had overheard him asking one of the men in a suit to protect me at all costs, and I couldn¡¯t understand why.


    Two hours more, the night had turned dark, and even though the city was fully lit up and looked as beautiful as it had the previous day, I wasn¡¯t feeling the ambiance of it. I turned to leave the ss wall and stroll into the room. I could probably retire to bed, and maybe, wait there for him. After all, we still had a movie to see together. Or, was that just it? But, just as I did, I saw a sh of light pull into the yard.


    Two cars stopped and then the headlights went off, and a familiar figure climbed down the car in hurried strides. The doors of the second car opened as well and three huge men in uniformed suits stepped out. I saw Eric nce up as if he knew I would be here, waiting for him. I immediately took two steps backward and hurried to the bed. I could feel my heart racing as I did and my cheeks were slowly turning hot and I bit the walls of my lips to get them under control.


    Soon, I could hear familiar approaching footsteps in the corridor. I immediately pulled out the duvet,y down, and covered myself with it. In my fake sleep, I could hear the gentle creaking of the door as it opened, and footsteps came next. Slow, gentle, and careful they were, as if the person was trying not to wake me up. Then it stopped, and for a few minutes, I couldn¡¯t make out any sounds or movements, plus my eyes were closed. Then in the next minute, I felt the bed sink next to me, followed by the waft of Eric¡¯s misty cologne.


    I felt his hand slide into my hair, then gently he massaged my scalp. That action instantly brought a surge of sleepiness inside of me, the insides of my eyes drifted close, but I struggled to stay awake. Like one who had been sleeping, I slowly opened my eyes, and his gray ones greeted me. They were mild, gentle as they looked at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He murmured, tilting his head slightly to the left. I nodded at him and made to get up. He immediately wrapped his arms around me and helped me up. I felt my cheeks turn red at the feel of his touch on my sides, it was tickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I said, pushing away the urge to grin like a little mad person.


    ¡°Mm-hm,¡± he murmured. He tugged a strand of hair behind my ear and then eyed me carefully with a gentle smile on his lips. But afterward, his hand never left my face. I held myself from turning crimson. ¡°I missed you,¡± he said, grazing my cheek with his thumb. I felt a shiver run down in the wrong ces and bit back the throaty sound that almost escaped my lips.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± I asked. I had seen her standing by the window earlier when I returned. Plus, Matthew, my chief guard in his report earlier, had said that she hadn¡¯t left the window all evening. I¡¯m sure she must have missed me really badly. And I couldn¡¯t wait to hear her say it. But, she didn¡¯t give me an answer, she instead blushed hard and looked away from me, changing the topic immediately. I let her. I had promised myself that for herfort, we weren¡¯t going to do anything she wasn¡¯tfortable with.


    ¡°Are you just returning?¡± She asked and I sighed inwardly. How could she ask that? Did she really think I was so clueless about her pretense of being asleep?


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, deciding to y along. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been asleep since I left, you didn¡¯t miss me, even for a second?¡± I asked and watched her bite her lower lip, her cheeks flushing red. This sight was so beautiful, I wanted to drink her in, all of her.


    ¡®Fuck Eric!¡¯ I groaned inwardly. How can she turn me on just by blushing?


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± She suddenly asked. I hadn¡¯t expected that question from her, so it pretty much surprised me.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so tired, I feel like all my bones are going to break.¡±


    She giggled as I said that. ¡°Okay, you should rest then. Tomorrow, we can do the things we wanted to do tonight.¡±


    We? Did I just hear her use that pronoun? That was the first.


    ¡°Just that?¡± I asked. I was in the mood to tease her, just as I always am whenever I¡¯m with her. ¡°I thought you were going to propose a massage. You know, your husband¡¯s bones are really tired from stressing out today. They¡¯re so weak, I don¡¯t even think I can lift myself. And, by tomorrow morning, I might develop full body pains.¡±


    Her big hazel eyes beamed. What, was this funny, really? ¡°Your bones are big, they can¡¯t break.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they can¡¯t break, but they can develop pains, and if that happens, I won¡¯t be as strong as I am now anymore. I want a massage from my wife.¡±


    Her eyes stilled at once the moment I used thest sentence. Shit! She wasn¡¯tfortable with that. Go slow, Eric, don¡¯t make it seem as though you¡¯re forcing her.

 Chapter 47: Cluelessness

    CLUELESSNESS


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Her eyes stilled at once the moment I used thest sentence. Shit! She wasn¡¯tfortable with that. Go slow, Eric, don¡¯t make it seem as though you¡¯re forcing her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go to the spa and get a massage,¡± I told her. ¡°Go to bed, it¡¯ste,¡± I said, patted her head, and got up. I started for the door, but just when I was about to grab the handle, her voice came.


    ¡°Who¡¯d do it?¡±


    I paused and turned to her. She had her eyes pinned to the bed as she asked. ¡°Will a woman do the massage?¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯ I thought to myself, is that jealousy I hear in her voice? ¡°Of course, women massage better than men do. Especially the masseuses here in Paris. They are really good and have a suitable touch to the body. I should be fine by morning if I get the massage done tonight.¡± Saying all these just to make her jealous was childish, but I couldn¡¯t help it. It felt so good knowing that she felt protective of me toward other women. She continued tugging on her dress and I found myselfughing inwardly as I watched her.


    I reached for the door again, ¡°I¡¯ll ask John to drop me off, goodnight.¡± I told her and started to walk away.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Her little voice called me back. I stopped in my tracks and nced back into the room. She was still tugging on her dress and still had her eyes pinned to the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± She murmured.


    I turned around dumbstruck. Did she just say she was going to do it, or are my ears suddenly ying games? ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    She looked up at me this time and repeated the words I had thought I heard, clearer and louder, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m your wife, right? It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    I stared at her in surprise. She just addressed herself as my wife and spoke of responsibility. Did she want to take responsibility for me?


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do it? I¡¯ve got quite a thick skin.¡± I was warning her, yet already starting to undress.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    His hands were already starting to unfasten his shirt buttons as he warned me about having thick skin.


    ¡°I can manage just fine,¡± I said and saw him raise a brow, his fingers stopping in their tracks.


    ¡°Can you?¡± He asked, and I nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    With one swift move, his shirt came undone, and I couldn¡¯t help ncing at him, and just when I did, I couldn¡¯t help staring. I found myself wondering how he could have such huge abs and muscles, and finely toned skin. I felt heat creep onto my cheeks as my eyes unconsciously stayed there, on his body for too long.


    I looked up at his face and our eyes met. His eyes held a kind of emotion I couldn¡¯t quite exin, but something about the way they assessed my face, and down to my body, made my heart race. I looked away from him and climbed down the bed. Then I gently patted the space I had just left from.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Watching her stare so fixated at me, with appreciating eyes, I felt my cock hardening. I fuckin¡¯ want her to stare at me like that all the time. The desire to take her on this bed, right now and make love to her, was so prominent that I had to fight myself to maintain my self-control. And shit! Since when did I do lovemaking?


    ¡®Oh Rayne,¡¯ I murmured inwardly. ¡®Just what are you doing to me?¡¯


    She patted innocently on the bed, but my dirty mind wouldn¡¯t stop wondering in directions I longed to go with her again. I¡¯m so dirty and messed up inside.


    I epted her invitation andy down on the bed, the mild flowery smell of her filled my nostrils as I did, tickling my senses. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, I felt her little hands, as gentle and mild as a child¡¯s, graze my skin, sending shivers down my spine. Then, as they ran along my shoulders, my back, and down my waistline, I held myself from groaning out my stupid desire. This was temptation, and I had brought it upon myself.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As if she didn¡¯t have any clue of what her touch was doing to me, she trailed a finger from my neck, through the center of my back, and down to my tailbone. ¡°Does it hurt here also?¡± She asked so innocently and I felt my erection hardened the more, if that was even possible.


    Damn! this was torture, and I was sure I wasn¡¯t going to survive it if she continued any further. If this woman wasn¡¯t Rayne, then I would have thought she did all these intentionally, but it was her, my little wife. She can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t surprised that my voice came out hoarse and unclear. What man could endure such torture without losing something? Either his voice or his self-control. I was lucky to have only lost the former. She pulled away and I got up to a sitting position and I felt my erection graze my thighs.


    ncing up at her, I saw her eyes fully locked onto my erection with knitted brows. She swallowed hard, and her cheeks burned a bright shade of crimson red. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked and I wondered how she could even ask that. While growing up, did they never teach her what erections were and how they felt?


    ¡°No wife, I¡¯m not okay and it¡¯s because of you.¡±


    ¡°Huh! Me?¡± She asked so cluelessly. ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Fuck, how could she be this clueless? She had done all of these to me, yet she thinks didn¡¯t do anything? Really? Her cluelessness turned me on the more. I think I need to teach her a few things about men.


    ¡°Come here!¡± I called, stretching an arm toward her. She dyed for a minute before starting toward me in slow steps.

 Chapter 48: Already A Mess

    ALREADY A MESS


    RAYNE¡¯s POV


    I looked at the small swelling in his pants and I wondered why it was there.


    ¡°Come here!¡± He called, stretching an arm toward me. I hesitated for a moment before starting toward him in slow steps. I stopped when I was a few inches away from him, took his hand, and he suddenly pulled me so close into his arms, that my breath hitched as I fell face t into his naked chest. With faces Inches away, lips close apart and bodies so close, and warm breath fanning the unclothed part of my neck, I felt my heart racing. Any slight movement and I might just be kissing him.


    I felt one of his strong arms wrap around my waist, then he lifted me off of him. ¡°Sit!¡± He said, patting the spot on the bed next to him. I obeyed him, and sat down, looking down. My heart was racing nervously and my stomach was all butterflies, I didn¡¯t want him to see the shyness in my eyes.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Have you ever heard of the word Erect?¡± I asked and she slowly nodded. It surprised me that she did know the word, but how could she still act clueless despite knowing? ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the state of having something in an erect position.¡± She murmured, fiddling with her cloth. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to hear, but it was good that she knew the basics.


    ¡°Have you ever given a hand job before?¡± I asked her. Of course, I knew she must have never, but I just felt the need to tease her.


    ¡°What¡¯s a hand job?¡± She asked, looking at me cluelessly. I grinned at her, then rubbed her cheek with the back of my palm.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It simply means sex using the hand. You can give a hand job in a case where your partner is so turned on, but you can¡¯t eat or make love to them, probably because you¡¯re in public or stuff. Now for example. I¡¯m turned on for you,¡± I exined and saw her cheeks turn crimson. ¡°So, have you touched a dick before?¡±


    She shook her head and then bowed shyly, ¡°No.¡± I already knew the answer, but for some reason, I just wanted to hear her say it, and it pleased me that I was her first. And I was going to be her only one.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do that now, okay?¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t know how to.¡± She said looking up at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m going to teach you.¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Eric suddenly took my hand, and with it, he reached for the swell in his pants and the moment it grazed my hand, I felt a shiver run down my body. My cheeks turned hot instantly. It felt big, and tickly, making me wonder why. He hadn¡¯t been like that since.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I guarded her hand to my lower abdomen, and I felt her hand freeze midair the moment she came in contact with my member, and hell, I felt a shiver run through my body. Then, as if she had just touched some venomous snake, she immediately retracted her hand.


    ¡°Your dick, why is it swollen and big?¡± She asked, staring up at me with curiosity evident in her big eyes, and her cheeks flushed shyly. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she didn¡¯t understand thew of erection. Well, how would age? She¡¯s so innocent. How she chose to call my dick a little monster stunned and amused me. If only she knew what walls this guy down here had broken in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s swollen because of you, you did that,¡± I told her and saw her eyes turn to one of innocent confusion.


    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She said.


    Wow! How can a twenty-three-year-old adult be this clueless about intimacy?


    ¡°Yes wife, you did. Don¡¯t you have any idea that touching a man in a certain area can trigger an erection?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you asked for a massage.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and your touch ended up doing this to me. You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for your actions.¡± I said and watched her bite her lower lip while nervously looking down at her fingers.


    ¡°How?¡± She asked.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I watched him undo the zipper of his pants and I immediately covered my eyes with my palms. I heard his light chuckle next, making my cheeks burn with embarrassment.


    ¡°Come on wife, take your hands off,¡± his voice came calmly.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Slowly her small hands came off her face and I noticed her catch her breath when her eyes met my dick. Yeah, I was used to that look. I had given every woman I had been with in the past that same reaction, but somehow, I enjoyed that reaction more on her. I reached for her hands, she was hesitant for a moment and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bite,¡± I murmured, assuring her. I was desperate, but I concealed it. I never forced women to bed, and I was definitely not going to start with her. I couldn¡¯t wait to have her hand in my cap. My dick was already going hard at each passing second in anticipation.


    She bit on the side of her lower lip, sending dirty thoughts my way. I imagined those lips kissing my cap, and my entire dick. And fuck, as tempting as that was, it wasn¡¯t going to be tonight. We have lots of years as a couple, I wasn¡¯t nning on divorcing her soon, or ever. I¡¯d take it at a gradual pace with her.


    I felt the warmness of her hand graze my dick and a moan escaped my throat. Her hand suddenly froze on me and I felt a sudden spiralling at the interruption. I looked at her and saw her big hazel eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked so innocently.


    ¡°I am, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be for long if you continue to keep me hanging,¡± I told her, my voiceing out husky. We had barely even started, and I was already a mess.

 Chapter 49: Yet Another Call

    YET ANOTHER CALL


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked so innocently.


    ¡°I am, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll be for long if you continue to keep me hanging,¡± I told her, my voiceing out husky. We had barely even started, and I was already a mess.


    ¡°But, you sounded like you were in pain,¡± she argued.


    RAYNE¡¯s POV


    Eric threw his head back on the couch like one who was in pain. I instantly stopped my hand from. Probably I wasn¡¯t doing it right. I heard him mutter something I couldn¡¯t quite grasp, the moment I did. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay if you stop teasing me,¡± He said and once again, started moving my hand against his little monster.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I guided her hand up and down my length, the warmness of her fingers, the feel of them, plus the loom in her face as she followed the rhythm of my movement, curiosity, and confusion like she had no idea what was happening. It all turned me on the more.


    ¡°Urghhh!!¡± I could feel the rippling surge from my inside, to touch her, but I fought that desire. The inner battle, my imagination of being inside her again, and her fingers trailing my length were crazy driving. I shut my eyes closed, and threw my head backward as I relished the feeling her touch brought.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Rayne!¡± I groaned. I could feel myself nearing climax. The feeling was overwhelming, I felt my hand give way from hers, but she didn¡¯t stop moving.


    RAYNE¡¯s POV


    ¡°Yeah babe, just like that,¡± he groaned throatily, with eyes shut, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help wondering what was going through his mind in between closed eyes. And listening to him, I wondered if I was really doing it right.


    Fred and I hadn¡¯t been this close despite being in a rtionship for years. Hence, I was a bit doubtful, but hearing Eric sing my praises while I touched him, I felt some sense of confidence in myself.


    ¡°Fuck!¡­ Rayne, I¡¯m cumming,¡± I heard him murmur and in the next minute he pulled me into his arms, embracing me in a tight hug. In his embrace, I could hear the loud thudding of his heartbeat. And his breathing was ragged and heavy, like that of a person who had run a marathon.


    Slowly, his grip around me loosened and he kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Did I do it right?¡± I asked over his shoulder. He dragged in a long breath, before murmuring to me.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, you did very well. You¡¯re a fast learner.¡± His voice was drowsy and breathy. Then he patted my head and I couldn¡¯t help blushing at his appraisal.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± He asked and I shook my head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve not.¡±


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll make you that rice.¡± Saying that he rose from the bed and took my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    As we went down the stairs, his phone rang, and at once my heart knotted. I knew he was going to leave. Whenever he got a call, he always left, just like this morning. And now wasn¡¯t going to be an exception, I knew it. But, why didn¡¯t I want him to?


    He took the phone from his pocket, and ncing at it, he let out a calm sigh. Before picking it up.


    ¡°Hello!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 50: Currently Trending

    Currently Trending


    He took the phone from his pocket, and ncing at it, he let out a calm sigh. Before picking it up.


    ¡°Hello!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Eric nced down at his phone, and seeing the caller ID showing no number, his perfectly sculpted face creased into a frown as he answered the call.


    ¡°Wow! Look who¡¯s calling me. I knew you¡¯d miss me.¡± Eric¡¯s voice Immediately turned teasing the moment he took the call. ¡± It¡¯s barely even been up to a week since I left, yet


    you¡¯ve been calling me nonstop.¡± Eric said with a smirk visible at the side of his lips. The voice on the other end was silent, and Eric pictured Bryce rolling his eyes and a grin spread across his face.


    Bryce ignored all of Eric¡¯s remarks and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Someone saw you out together with the woman, they took a photo, and it¡¯s currently number one on all search rank. What do you do?¡± Bryce asked.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Listening to Bryce¡¯s report. Two things ran in  my mind: Rayne and Rayne.


    ¡°Let it be, after all, it¡¯s true.¡± I said, I had been nning on making our marriage known to the public after all, cause why not? And now, this came, what better way to do that than grabbing this opportunity. But, if there is one thing I am certain of, it¡¯s the danger that is toe. Now that everyone knows that I have a Wife, my enemies would try hurting Rayne just to get at me. They wouldn¡¯t mind her innocence, they¡¯d go to any length just to take me down.


    ¡°Tighten security around the mansion and here the ss house.¡± I told Bryce. ¡°And also, don¡¯t miss me much.¡±


    The sound of him sighing felt really good, like music to the ear, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± I heard Rayne¡¯s voice beside me. I turned to her, I could see a shade of worry in her little face.


    ¡°No wife, don¡¯t worry, your husband is here with you.¡± I assured, and noticed her cheeks turned red. Fuck, this girl was just so innocent, I can¡¯t afford to let anything happen to her.


    ¡°Come, let me make you dinner


    LOS ANGELES


    THE  MEYER¡¯S  MANSION


    George Meyer stood backing the window of his home Office. He seemed to be visibly angry. The executives of Meyer enterprises had called for a meeting earlier, a meeting to  decide the future CEO of thepany. Of course that was his fucking son, and heir to thepany therefore the matter needed no discussion.


    And, as if calling for a ridiculous meeting wasn¡¯t enough, they had decided they didn¡¯t want Fred as the next CEO of thepany. He had been on a probationary leadership for the past five months and toward hisst two months, there had been no good result to give ount for. Instead, thepany¡¯s employeesined that he was often rude to them and always had his girlfriend in his office. He never attended to matters, both ones that were of great importance and urgency.

 Chapter 51: Rival

    RIVAL


    Thepany had lost three important contracts that would have skyrocketed it to greater heights, but, because Fred Meyer, his useless, ipetent, nipoop of a son had left the file unattended to, thepany had run off to invest with Erickson Arnold.  As If he wasn¡¯t already sessful enough.


    Everyone wanted Erickson Arnold, every one of thepanies that had previously been in business with Meyer Groups was running off to him. George Meyer even overheard two of hispany¡¯s executives discussing about the man. They too were nning to leave Meyer Groups and decamp to Erickson.


    And now, as if all that wasn¡¯t enough, he had read the news this morning, thinking about that now was like adding fuel to the fire. It infuriated him that he felt like scattering every damn thing in the room, including the useless man of a son standing adjacent to his desk.


    ¡°Aaahhh!!¡± George Meyer screamed. He couldn¡¯t take the pain of watching everything he worked hard to build for the past thirty-five years ruin right in front of him just because of a useless son he could have pressured his wife into removing.


    Having a daughter would have profited him more than having a scumbag for a son. Now that he thought about it, for what reason had the celebratory party after his birth been? If he had known that this son of his would amount to nothing, then he¡¯d have probably invested the money wasted on his after-birth celebration into something more profitable.


    Turning from the window, George Meyer threw a pen at Fred who had been standing behind him with head bowed for almost an eternity now.


    ¡°You Bastard!¡± he screamed, not bothering to be careful with his words. He was sure by this time that Fred wasn¡¯t his blood, because he didn¡¯t have foolishness flowing in his blood. His heart didn¡¯t pump bad blood. Fred picked up the pen and walked over to the desk. He put it down gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst affliction to rise in a human¡¯s life.¡± Fred bowed his head at those words. They did hurt him.


    ¡°It took me thirty-five years to build a name for mypany and in less than five months, you already reduced us to a conflicting, struggling start-up?¡± Mr. Meyer fumed. Now that he thought about it, they may suddenly go back to that, a start-up, if nothing is done.


    ¡°You left your girlfriend and picked some jobless, irresponsible, and uncivilized woman to rece her, and together, you both brought mypany to this level. You keep losing everything you could have enjoyed to Erickson Arnold. From business to the woman you left. Have you read the news today? She¡¯s married now to him. You should be ashamed.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Meyer continued to vent. He had always known the youngdy Fred had been seeing to be a lucky charm to her son. He had advised the idiot to never let her go, but he had ended up doing just that and had immediately picked an irresponsible girl as a recement.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up when I¡¯m talking.¡± George Meyer screeched, his deep cold eyes spitting fire. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m your father, you barely act like something I put into your mother. Now, you have a month to take care of that disastrous contract you signed with Yinang Groups that has brought us here. Else, not only will you lose your chance of being the next CEO, but you can also forget being my son, and kiss your inheritance goodbye. Now, get yourself out of here.¡± George Meyer said in a stern tone and then turned his back to Fred.


    With a bow, Fred turned on his heels and started for the door. But, he soon stopped when something struck him. Did his father just say that Rayne had married his rival?

 Chapter 52: Kamar

    KAMAR


    Fred got into his car and zoomed out of his father¡¯s house. He thought of all the harsh words the man had used on him earlier and his blood boiled with rage. He never met up to his father¡¯s expectations of him, matter how much he tried and the things he did.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man always found fault in them. He had stopped loving Rayne many months into their rtionship when he realized that he didn¡¯t love her, she was the kind of woman he didn¡¯t want, a naive, shy, innocent good girl. That was a fucked up shit, a total bore to a rtionship. His taste in women was the exact opposite of the woman Rayne was.


    He liked them curvy, party shutter, fun and sexy women who knew what a man wanted, and just how to give it. Someone sassy, someone he could vibe with. The reason why he had fallen in love with Sarah the instant he had seen her at Rayne¡¯s birthday party, she was just the girl he needed.


    That night, he had immediately decided he was going to break up with her, but the very next day, his father had given credit to the woman in his life, saying she was a lucky charm, just like his mother had been. A jewel he should never lose. ording to him, thedyplimented his looks and blessed him with her charm. He had made a wise decision choosing her.


    That was the very first time the man had said something good about him, and Fred had been happy, his father finally noticed him and as well,plimented him and for that reason, he had decided against his earlier decision, he was going to keep Rayne just so as to continue pleasing his father.


    Following his decision, there had been a lot more of thosepliments, and appraisals especially when his father had decided to make him acting CEO five months ago. A probationary position to test his leadership capability and business skills. During that period, he had done exceptionally so well and had even gotten thepany a lot of contracts. But, in thest months, nothing had gone his way. Even despite the countless times, he invited Sarah over to help with a little bit of necessary distractions.


    Now that he thought about it, Rayne had really been a lucky charm. Because he noticed all his failures begin the very day she texted him about being done. It had been a relief to be finally off the rtionship with her, so he had never texted her back.


    He dialed Sarah¡¯s number for the hundredth time, but she still wasn¡¯t picking up. What and where km hell was she now that he needed her? Whenever his father gets this way with him, he often denies him ess to everything he had. He¡¯d be needing a ce to stay in the meantime until he rectifies all issues with his father and thepany.


    He pulled over at Sarah¡¯s apartment, the new one he had rented her. Climbing down the car, he continued to ring her phone but she didn¡¯t pick up. He was surprised to find the door open when he wound the knob. If she was at home then why wasn¡¯t she taking his calls, or was she sleeping?


    He entered the apartment and what greeted him was the familiar feminine moans of pleasure.


    ¡°Yeah, fucking fuck me hard.¡± The woman was saying. And when he crossed the space between the door and the room, he was stunned to find Sarah lying naked atop the kitchen counter, legs spread wide with a strange dude pumping in and out of her.


    ¡°Sarah!¡±

 Chapter 53: Different Worlds

    Different Worlds


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Eric drew out a chair adjacent to the counter as we entered the kitchen. He opened the cupboards behind him and fetched a pot and a pack of rice. After washing the rice, he put it on the rice cooker and went ahead with cutting the vegetables needed for the sauce.


    ¡°Can I help?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± He said and I immediately got up from my seat.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Just sit down and watch your perfect husband cook.¡± He said and I felt my cheeks heat up. Why did he always use the word perfect when talking about himself? His brows knitted together in deep concentration as he diced the vegetables, and I stifled the urge tough. He proceeded into making the sauce. Soon, the aroma filled the air. Watching him cook reminded me of my family. The time when Daddy would propose to cook while Mom and I watched andughed. I was so little then, but the memories still stayed fresh in my mind.


    ¡°Dinner is ready,¡± Eric¡¯s voice pulled me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I stuttered. ¡®So soon?¡¯ For how long had I been lost in my thoughts? He pushed the tray of food in front of me, and as the smell filled my nostrils, I smiled. It smelled really nice. I picked up the spoon from the tray and took an ample quantity into my mouth. I marveled at the taste of it. It tasted as good as thest time I had them.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Watching her eat is one of the things I¡¯m starting to love. How she eats so heartily with a smile like she knew the value of food. And here I am, unable to eat. Wee from two different worlds, while she misses herte parents, I¡¯m here, wishing that I never had a father. I wonder what her parents were like.


    Seeing how much she speaks about them, and that smile of longing that often appears on her little face when she does, I couldn¡¯t help but wish they were alive. She loves them, I¡¯m sure I would have as well. Plus, I also would have loved to see what fatherly love felt like from her own perspective.


    ¡°Here, have some. It¡¯s really nice,¡± her voice found its way deep into my thoughts, pulling me from it. I looked at her smiling face, then at the spoonful of food, she was holding out for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, you¡¯d love it.¡± She said and I nodded.


    ¡°Of course, I made it, so I¡¯d love it,¡± I said, letting her feed me. Sitting with her, being fed by her, and watching her smile, all of these little things gave me an unexinable kind of feeling. It was new, not something I had experienced before. I never thought such simple things could be fun. I could just live in her world for a few days.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see that movie tomorrow night, shall we?¡±


    She nodded fervently, her eyes glowing with a great deal of enthusiasm.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°While you are away tomorrow, I¡¯d pick a movie and wait for you to return.¡± I could hear her enthusiasm waver at thest sentence. Does she not want me to leave? If not, she can just say it. But, I knew she¡¯d never. She wasn¡¯t that into me yet.


    ¡°You know, if you want me to stay, you can just say it.¡±

 Chapter 54: Home

    HOME


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    I expected her to grab the opportunity and ask me to not leave, but she simply smiled it off. Wow, just wow. I just got ditched. Any other woman would have grabbed the opportunity, but here, she just ditched me.


    My phone suddenly rang on the countertop, ncing down at it, I saw it was one of my business partners calling. I was about to pick up when Rayne¡¯s voice cut in.


    ¡°Will you stay home with me tomorrow?¡±


    I stared at her and a grin spread across my face immediately. I knew I could never get ditche¡­ Wait, did she just say home? Did she finally give in to being my wife? That means she is no longer scared of me and there¡¯d be no more tears falling from these beautiful hazel eyes.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll stay home with you tomorrow. But, you¡¯ll have to keep me entertained, so I don¡¯t get bored from staying at a ce, okay? I asked and watched her nod, a smile threatening to break out from her face. She was happy, but I was the happiest. Getting out of my seat, I kissed her forehead, before leaving to take the call.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I had finished eating and washing the dishes a long time ago, but Eric still wasn¡¯t back. He didn¡¯t mention that he was going out, did he? I decided to wait for a few more hours, He would be back soon but, time passed by slowly, yet there wasn¡¯t any sign of him my eyes were slowly turning weak as the need to sleep epassed my Will. Yawning for the hundredth time, I decided to retire to my room. At least, he promised he was going to stay home tomorrow, I should think of the best way to make his stay worth the while.


    I took the elevator upstairs, as I was too tired to climb the stairs, especially one as grand as that. The moment I was in my room and on the bed, it was as if someone had sprayed sleeping gas on the sheets. I found myself slowly drifting to sleep with the thoughts of Eric lingering at the back of my mind. As my eyes gave way to sleep, I blushed on recalling what we had done before dinner.


    ERIC¡¯s POVThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I had simply stepped outside to take a call, it was one regarding an extremely important business and hade up all of a sudden. Normally, I would have taken care of it the next day, but I had already promised Mrs. Arnold that I would be spending the entire day with her tomorrow, I don¡¯t want to break that promise, especially not now when she was beginning to loosen up around me.


    I checked my wristwatch, I had a few more hours until dawn, I could finish up and return early before she woke up.


    ¡°Keys!¡± I said to my chief guard and he immediately handed me the key to the ck Bentley parked in the yard. He opened the door for me. I climbed in and turned to him.


    ¡°Guard the house, and my wife,¡± I instructed him before zooming off into the asphalt road.


    Hundreds of miles away from the ss house, the sound of my phone ringing filled the quiet of the car. The call was from Matthew, my chief guard. Seeing his name appear on my screen, I suddenly felt my stomach knots tighten as I thought of the possible reasons he was calling me.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he called. His tone was hesitant and slightly shaky. ¡°There are men all around the house.¡±

 Chapter 55: Danger Now

    Danger Now


    Fred stared dumbstruck at the sight in front of him. He could feel his heart clenching and twisting in his chest at every thrust and each loud slutty moan. It felt as though someone was choking the life out of his existence. This was thest thing he had expected to see on arriving here. He had expected to find the peace his father had denied him at home here with Sarah, his girlfriend. But instead, he just felt worse than he had when he left his father¡¯s house.


    Watching her moan like a whore, he could barely even make a sound, or find words to stop the disgusting sight in front of him. It was like a cat caught his tongue.


    Turning around, he started for the door. He had really given this very rtionship his all, only to be broken into a million pieces like this. And as he staggered to his car, his thoughts drifted toward Rayne. He knew what Sarah had done. Although she¡¯s never told him, he knew. He had seen her send the text while he pretended to be asleep. He should have stopped her from doing it, but he had let her and had also yed along while she executed her n. After all, he had been looking for a way out for so long.


    Was this how she had felt when she had seen them together? Had her heart clenched and wrenched like his did now? How had she survived it, cause it didn¡¯t look as if he could ever? He had invested everything he had in this particr rtionship. His heart Money and everything. He was in love with Sarah; he had given everything he hadn¡¯t given to Rayne. She had sacrificed her job just to be with him, yet, he had cheated on her and hadn¡¯t spoken to her afterward. Even after receiving her little breakup text.


    By the time Fred nced up from his steering wheel, he was at HYDE¡¯s hotel. How did he get here? Being here toppled his heartbreak, frustration, and anger. Everything weighed down on him and as if the pains weren¡¯t enough, from what he had seen, coupled with he heard his phone ringing and when he picked it up, a message appeared on his phone from Sarah.


    ¡°It¡¯s over between us.¡±


    ***


    PARIS


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I pulled the car¡¯s gear and tightened my grip on the steering wheel as I reversed the car, 360 degrees. I hit the road at the speed of lightning, hitting my speed limit. I was breaking the road regtions, but I barely cared. I felt numb, numb from my insides to my entire body. I couldn¡¯t think of anything happening to Rayne, I didn¡¯t want to.


    Once I pulled over in front of the ss house, I parked outside and hurried into the yard. I noticed the dead silence hovering in the air. There were no guards around the house. The lights in the house were all turned off. My heart twisted with fear inside my chest.


    Immediately I started for the entrance, my phone rang. I took it out of my jacket pocket and saw it was from Bryce.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said.


    ¡°I already took care of them.¡± He said and I immediately felt relief sweep me. But in the next minute, I felt my heart begin to boil.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±

 Chapter 56: Responsibility

    RESPONSIBILITY


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    I dashed into the house, jumping the stairs in a hurry to Rayne¡¯s room. Even though Bryce had told me that he had taken care of the situation, I wasn¡¯tpletely at ease, and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be until I saw her and confirmed to myself that she was okay.


    Crossing the corridor, I stopped in my tracks on noticing the hoard of men in ck suits lined up by the door. Matthew came matching toward me in hurried strides, causing me a frown.


    ¡°Sir,¡­¡± he started, but I didn¡¯t let him finish.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡± I could hear my own fear in my tone, and the intensity of my voice. Firm, and yet shaky. It momentarily surprised me how I was losing my grit at the moment. I was sweating on my forehead, I could feel it. And for a quick moment, I couldn¡¯t help but question the feelings running inside of me. It all felt strange. I had never been this tense in my entire existence. Never been frightened by anything and that too, to the extent of having all of the wrong and strange emotions ripple through me. Searching Matthew¡¯s eyes, the surprise in them didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me, and I could tell that he too noticed.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside, sir. We made sure they didn¡¯t get all the way here,¡± Matthew reported, and I felt the tension in my shoulders drop by a hundred folds.


    ¡°Guard the gates and the entire area,¡± I instructed him and without waiting for his reply, I wound the knob of Rayne¡¯s room and strolled inside. The room was illuminated by darkness, only the blink of lights produced by the night sky prating through the ss, helped me see her small frame bulging up under the covers of the bed.


    I ambled further inside, crossing the room and walking to her side. I turned on the tablemp and the faint yellow light radiated on her pale face. I took a sit on the spot next to her and watched her breathe calmly in her state of sleep and probably because that is all I needed, my tensed muscles slowly began to rx.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I had been on the verge of going on a mad rampage earlier because of this little being lying peacefully on the king-sized bed way bigger than her and could contain five more people of her size. Now, here I was, suddenly calm from just seeing her peaceful face.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh and throw my head in the other direction. Someone that had both the power to drive me nuts, insane, and also calm me, all these without even trying. What was this? She was slowly having control over my emotions. If I could get this mad today, I could only wonder what I¡¯d do if anything were to happen to her.


    I turned back to her and saw a small smile break out on her lips, then she murmured something I couldn¡¯t hear. This was funny, reallyughable. Earlier, I had been so mad with fear that she was in danger, but here she was, sleeping so peacefully and having a st in Dreand. Did she even have any idea of what had happened earlier?


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Iughed at myself. She had made me worry so much tonight. But, it¡¯s good she hadn¡¯t witnessed any of it, I couldn¡¯t have her feeling scared and apprehensive. She¡¯s my tiny little wife, and it¡¯s my responsibility to worry about her. But that doesn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t be making up for tonight¡¯s stress.

 Chapter 57: Beautiful Admiration

    BEAUTIFUL ADMIRATION


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I woke up to a bright light shimmering on my face. When I opened my eyes, the light threatened to blind me. I sheltered them with my hands and then opened them again, slowly. The day was fully bright already and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder for how long I had slept. Stretching and yawning tiredly, my mind wandered around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± at those words, I suddenly remembered Eric. Did he return at allst night? I sprang up from the bed and jumped down at once, hurrying downstairs. Badging into the kitchen I realized he wasn¡¯t there. Then I hurried back upstairs and knocked on his room. When I didn¡¯t get a reply, I opened the door and went in, but he still wasn¡¯t there. I hurried back up to my room to get my phone. Since we were always close, we barely spoke on the phone.


    The moment I tore the door open, something caught my attention. It was Eric, he was lying on the couch by the side of the bed. Slowly, I started in his direction, careful not to wake him up. By the time I was close enough, I took a seat next to him and couldn¡¯t help noticing the deep frown on his face. His brows were creased together and his lips locked tightly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I lifted my hand to touch him, tracing the lines of his face from the perfectly chiseled cheeks, strongly defined jawlines, and full brows. His facial muscles hardened under my touch when I first started but slowly started to rx. Watching his peaceful face, I found myself wondering how a man could be this beautiful. He had naturally carved brows and long ppyshes. Two things every woman desired to have, yet didn¡¯t. But here, a man had them both. I¡¯ve always seen the handsomeness in Eric, especially when he had that taunting smirk on, or when he chuckled which wasn¡¯t always. But, watching his sleeping face, it was as if his beauty tended to increase while he was asleep. He looked so much more handsome, an otherworldly beauty. The kind that was only left to the imagination. But, he was real, and the fact that he was mine, felt so unreal, yet heartwarming. I didn¡¯t want to take my eyes off, and neither did I want to stop touching that beautiful face.


    ¡°I would rather be awake when you do this, you know?¡± I heard him murmur faintly and my hand froze on his face. I felt his face move underneath my palm as if relishing in the feel of it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to touch me in secret, wife, I¡¯m all yours,¡± The moment he said that I retracted my hand at once, but he caught my wrist almost immediately and pulled me in. My eyes widened in shock as I fell into his rigid body. Gradually, like starting a fire, his longshes flickered beautifully and a pair ofzy gray eyes greeted me.


    ¡°Good morning, wife, did you sleep well?¡±

 Chapter 58: Life Long Nightmares

    LIFE LONG NIGHTMARES


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    After watching her sleep so soundlyst night, I didn¡¯t want to leave her by herself. There was so much space for the both of us, but I had to pass the idea of lying next to her for my own good. It was better to not tempt myself, so I reclined to stay on the couch. At least, I can watch her sleeping face from this spot.


    My phone rang in my pocket as I strolled toward the piece of furniture and I noticed Rayne turn ufortably on the bed at the noise. I quickly put the phone on silent, before taking the call.


    ¡°The executives are ready for another meeting, it¡¯s been fixed for next Friday,¡± Bryce informed me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be in the country by then, you¡¯ll have to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Does it have something to do with tonight¡¯s event?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it does. My wife¡¯s life is in danger, staying here after tonight¡¯s ambush isn¡¯t at all a wise idea. You¡¯ve never been in love, so you won¡¯t understand any of the things I¡¯m saying. But, you don¡¯t have to, just take care of the meeting. And, I won¡¯t be saying thank you for what you did with the start-up. After all, you¡¯re my employee, and it¡¯s your responsibility.¡± I could imagine the look on Bryce¡¯s face as I spoke and it humored me.


    ¡°Also, you should¡­¡± My phone suddenly beeped. I pulled it out from my ear and stared at it. The bastard! He hung up on me. He must have had enough. I put the phone down and watched Rayne. She looked so peaceful. Even while asleep, she still had a smile on. I bet she was dreaming of me, right now. I could feel something in me thumping. What was this feeling in my heart?


    I slowlyy on the couch, and probably because I was with her, I fell asleep quickly.


    ¡°Dad stop it, stop doing that,¡± the distant panicky voice of ad could be heard in the darkness of the night.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to take it, son.¡± A man¡¯s voice replied.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to.¡± Thed cried. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    ¡°I know son, right now it doesn¡¯t, but someday when you grow up, you¡¯re going to thank me for doing so¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me go, I don¡¯t want to.¡± The child begged, but he wasn¡¯t listened to, he screamed for help, but no one was there to save him, as usual.


    ¡°Stop struggling and just do the shit you¡¯re asked to do. The more you struggle, the angrier I get. Now, pick up that fuckin powder.¡±


    ¡°Dad, no, please¡­¡± He was begging when the door suddenly opened with a loud thud and a blinding light shone in, epassing the darkness. There, in the radiating light was a small petite familiar figure. I looked closely and realized it was¡­ Rayne?


    I¡¯ve had this nightmare almost all my life, and never for once had anyonee to save me, but today, that sudden light in the deep darkness.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I woke up to a tingling sensation on my face. A soft small hand, tracing my facial features, slowly and carefully. From my brows down to my cheeks and my earlobes. Now this was a temptation, I could smell the faint familiar scent of baby powder and flowers coupled with that soft little hand trailing my face, I could feel my abdominal muscles tightening, and my manhood working on its own.


    ¡°I would rather be awake when you do this, you know?¡± I said when the torture was starting to be unbearable. and felt her hand frozen in ce. I lifted my lips and kissed her palm, then rubbed my cheek on her palm, relishing in the feel of it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to touch me in secret, wife, I¡¯m all yours,¡± I told her and immediately felt her retracting her hand, but I caught her wrist almost immediately, pulling her into my arms.


    I opened my eyes and was immediately greeted by hers that looked to be in shock. Her pupils were wide open and her hazel eyes were staring at me.


    ¡°Good morning, wife, did you sleep well?¡± I asked, searching her face closely. She was looking beautiful this morning, I guess she had the best dream.


    ¡°Did you perhaps dream of me cuddling you?¡±


    I noticed her swallow hard, then her cheeks gradually began to turn red. She bit her lower lip shyly, drawing my attention to them, and I instantly was aware of the distance between our lips. Any slight pressure and we¡¯d be kissing, lips to lips.


    ¡°Good¡­ morning,¡± she replied in a hushed tone. Her warm breath fanned my face as she did.


    ¡°Were you trying to seduce me in my sleep?¡± I asked, never taking my eyes off her lips. They were pink and had gone plumpy from sleeping, just like her face was full as well. Staring at them, I had the urge to lock mine in them and kiss her until she was weak in the knees. Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never kissed her on the lip. Even that night when we had sex, I never kissed her. It had always been on the forehead. I had never wanted to inconvenience her, so I hadn¡¯t done it. But now that she was slowly settling, I might have just fastened the pace of things and kissed these tempting plums.


    I met her blushing eyes and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She was so cute. ¡°You¡¯re yet to give me an answer, did you dream of me?¡± I asked again and watched her shake her head.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    I stared at her in shock. She didn¡¯t dream of me? Then what was she dreaming of that made her smile so brightly?


    ¡°Who did you dream of then?¡± I asked curiously, noticing her cheeks flushing.


    ¡°The man from the airport, the one you called your assistant.¡±


    ¡°Huh! Bryce?¡±

 Chapter 59: First Kiss

    FIRST KISS


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°Huh! Bryce?¡±


    ¡°You dreamt of Bryce? Why would you dream of Bryce?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°I just saw him there¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t see any other man in your dream. You know what? I think I should give that young man a call.¡± I wrapped Rayne¡¯s waist with one of my hands and used the other to take out my phone from my pocket. Then I dialed Bryce¡¯s number.


    ¡°Why were you in my wife¡¯s dream?¡± I asked as soon as he picked up.


    ¡°What now?¡± He asked tiredly.


    ¡°You were in my wife¡¯s dream, what were you doing there?¡± I asked and heard him sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite very handsome, so it¡¯d be difficult for even the married to resist me. You should probably try getting on her good side, maybe then you¡¯ll get your chance.¡±


    ¡°What do you¡­.¡±


    ¡°You should be getting ready to leave if you want her to keep dreaming. Don¡¯t call me until you are back in Los Angeles. There are lots of things you need to take care of, love doesn¡¯t feed you.¡±


    ¡°What, are you jealous because you don¡¯t have a woman in your life?¡±


    ¡°Have fun,¡± He said and hung up. I dropped the phone and turned to Rayne.


    ¡°Why would you dream of Bryce when I was the one sitting next to you all¡­ Listen, wife, I tend to easily get jealous, especially when ites to something I do not intend to share. You should make it up to me for dreaming about another man.¡±


    I could see her holding back augh as I fused and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was funny. Do I look funny right now, how could sheugh when I¡¯m being serious?


    ¡°Now you¡¯reughing at me huh? I¡¯m your husband, Rayne, I¡¯m the only man you should think and dream of. So get ready to make it up to me.¡±


    ¡°Buh¡­ how am I supposed to make it¡­ up to you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to think about that. Make it up to me soon,¡­ ¡±


    I stopped seeing her nibble on her lower lip, and I felt all the blood in my body run down to my lower region. Really now? Does she listen at all? Every time I tell her not to do this, she¡¯s just so stubborn, and she never listens. We are this close, yet she was doing that one little thing that had a way of turning me on. A man can only hold back for a while. ¡°Biting on your lips again, are we? Are you trying to seduce me?¡±


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to think about that. Make it up to me soon,¡­ ¡± He was saying but suddenly stopped, staring at me with something unexinable in his eyes. Slowly, his gaze lowered to my lips and I watched his Adam¡¯s apple bulb up and down on their own. Being so close to him, I could feel his heart beating rapidly against my chest and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it was doing that.


    ¡°Are you¡­ alright?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°How am I supposed to be alright, when you keep doing the things I ask you not to.¡± He said with a husky tone, sending shivers down my body.


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ¡°But¡­ what did I do?¡± She murmured, perplexity clear in her eyes. Of course, she doesn¡¯t understand.


    Sighs


    ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    ¡°You keep biting your lips whenever we are together and even now when we are this close, do you want me to kiss you?¡± I asked and saw her cheeks flush red.


    ¡°But¡­¡± She was saying when an image of her kissing that ex of hers shed into my mind and I felt my mind boil as I wondered what her first kiss had been like and who she had it with. The thought of some guy touching her all over her body or even holding her close while kissing her made me furious.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want me to kiss you?¡± I asked and watched her shake her head in refusal.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then you want me to?¡±


    She hesitated for a while, before giving me a nod. I could feel my abdominal muscles tightening, and my heart starting to do that stupid thing it had been doingtely. Staring at those small lips, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard as I wondered what they¡¯d taste like. I tightened my grip around her waist and slowly started to reach for her lips. My heart was pounding dramatically like that of a high schooler who was about to have his very first kiss. But just when I was about to lock lips with her, she suddenly moved on top of me, pressing down on my abdomen in an attempt to pull away.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I gasped, I could feel my manly muscles working up and my desire building. I swallowed hard and shut my eyes as I tried my hardest to control the desire to flip her over, pin her to the couch underneath me, and experiment with her, all the naughty ideas I had been building uptely. I opened my eyes, noticing her pair of beautiful hazel, staring back at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to kiss you anymore?¡± I asked her.


    She giggled and shook her head. ¡°Mm-mm, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you pull away?¡± I asked and watched as her teeth caught her lower lip. I sighed and shut my eyes. This little woman, she¡¯s really trying to drive me crazy.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want my first kiss to be like this.¡±


    I flung my eyes open on hearing that. Did she just say first kiss?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had your first kiss?¡± I asked and watched in dismay as she shook her head in the negative. I had done a little check on her earlier and I know she was in a long-term rtionship once with the guy she recently broke up with. Did she stay that long in a rtionship without ever making out?  Little wonder she was clueless about intimacy. The thought of it ddened me.


    ¡°Fine, how do you want your first kiss?¡±


    Her cheeks instantly flushed red the moment I asked her and I couldn¡¯t helpughing.

 Chapter 60: Little Surprise

    Chapter Sixty


    Little Surprise


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    Her stomach rumbled against mine and her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment. I wrapped my arms around her waist and rolled her over. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll make you breakfast.¡±


    Putting her down on the seat, I started off cooking. ¡°You¡¯re prepared to keep me entertained today, right?¡± I asked and saw her blush, then she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a lot, you¡¯ll¡­ be stunned after my performance today.¡± She assured me, grinning from ear to ear. Watching her, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ****


    In his hotel room, Fred gulped down a ss of whiskey he had poured himself. Reminiscing on everything his father had told him the previous day and coupled with what he had seen when he arrived at Sarah¡¯s ce, he couldn¡¯t help sulking. He picked up his phone from the table and stared at the photo that was currently making waves online. The photo of the nobody girl he had cheated on in the arms of the very man his father constantlypared him to.


    Fred felt his blood boiling just by merely looking at the photo. Wasn¡¯t it enough that Eric had everything already? His father oftenpared him to the man because at his age, he had already seeded in creating a name for himself and now, he was the wealthiest man in the country. All this, he acquired without the support of his family. Despite his father being a sessful business mogul, he hadn¡¯t relied on the connections his father had and had gone out to make a name for himself and had returned after many years to im his position as heir of the Lawn family, making him the wealthiest in the country.


    Fred hadn¡¯t gained an ounce of what Eric had acquired at his age, even with the help of his father¡¯s connections, and that annoyed his father, especially since the heads of the two families didn¡¯t quite see eye to eye.


    Now, as if the constant reminders of his incapabilities and ipetence in business weren¡¯t enough, Eric now had his ex. It¡¯s true he no longer felt anything for Rayne, after all, she wasn¡¯t his kind of girl. But, seeing her in the arms of the man he hade to see as his soul enemy andpetitor, annoyed and infuriated him.


    Once upon a time, his father had been showering him with non stop praises, cheering him for his achievements in the family business. He had been doing well and had borne the title, ¡®His father¡¯s son. But, all those achievements had been because of Rayne. She was his lucky charm. He didn¡¯t know it before, but now he did and the fact that he had been stupid enough to lose her to Eric, of all people, made him mad with anger.


    He staggered to his feet and pushed the bottle of wine and ss off the table, and they shattered to the tiled floor.


    If there was one thing he knew about Rayne, it was her taste in men. She¡¯s a pure girl and prefers the gentlemanly kind of men. From what he had heard about Eric, Fred could tell that he wasn¡¯t the gentlemanly kind. He had heard quite a lot about the man¡¯s ruthlessness in the business world. Rayne can¡¯t possibly be with him because of love, there must be a reason she¡¯s with him. Probably he was forcing her to stay against her will.


    When they were together, Rayne loved him so much. She¡¯d often say he was her first love. First love never really dies, right? If he should go to her and say he¡¯s sorry, she¡¯d definitely ept him with open arms. He was certain.


    Fine then, he¡¯d go to her and apologize. And Rayne would ept him back when he tells her that he was seduced by her best friend. After all, she had a soft heart and could easily be deceived. He¡¯d get her back from that man and have her restore his face in front of his father.


    With these thoughts, a small smile formed at the side of Fred¡¯s lips, and slowly grew into a mischievous grin.


    ***


    ERIC¡¯s POVContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I sat on the couch in the parlor, with my eyes closed as per my wife¡¯s orders. It¡¯s been more than five minutes already, yet she was yet toe downstairs, which leaves me wondering if she¡¯s that shy about her body. If that¡¯s the case, then there isn¡¯t a need to be. She¡¯s petite and beautiful and doesn¡¯t need to feel ufortable about her nakedness.


    Or, could she be shy because of the transparent walls? That¡¯s the reason I told her we could do it in her room upstairs, it isn¡¯t so bright over there, but she insisted on doing it here in the parlor. So then why¡¯s she shy? To the extent of asking me to close my eyes. Or, by any chance is she trying to surprise me with some action? BDSM? I¡¯ve never tried it with anyone before, but, isn¡¯t she too frail to go hardcore?


    Fuck! My masculine muscles just keep hardening in anticipation, and all these thoughts aren¡¯t helping. Does she want me toe grab her? This is pure torture and I¡¯ve endured quite enough. It¡¯s been more than ten minutes already, a man can¡¯t endure any more than that.


    I meant to get up, but I stopped myself from doing so. It was a fuckin¡¯ surprise, she had said that. Meaning I¡¯m to remain seated with my eyes closed until shees out. I don¡¯t want to ruin her little surprise. She¡¯s worth the wait!


    But, Hell!!!


    This is torture.

 Chapter 61: Only She Can

    CHAPTER SIXTY ONE


    ERIC¡¯s POV


    ONLY SHE CAN


    I meant to get up and go fetch her from where she is, but I stopped myself from doing so. It was a fuckin¡¯ surprise, she had said that. Meaning I¡¯m to remain seated with my eyes closed until shees out. I don¡¯t want to ruin her little surprise. She¡¯s worth the wait!


    But, Hell, this is torture.


    Soon, I could hear the ttering of approaching footsteps,ing in bits. I could feel my little monster hardening at each step she takes, the desire to grab and pin her underneath me and take her in every nook and cranny of this room keeps building up. But, the anticipation of what she¡¯d do next when she finally stopped in front of me was driving me crazy.


    Is she finallyfortable enough to have___ again with me?


    A beat suddenly started in the background. ¡°You can open your eyes now,¡± her small voice came out rather excitedly than I had expected. I flung my eyes open, expecting to see her in a pair of lingerie, a bikini, with her hair packed into a ponytail, but, she was instead wearing a pair of track pants with a tacky ck top and a pair of purple sneakers. She had a bright smile on and was bouncing casually to the beat in the background.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked her, reeking with perplexity and a tinge of disappointment. I noticed her smile widen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get bored from staying home with me the entire day, so I¡¯m trying to¡­ keep you entertained.¡± She replied, her face flushing red as she spoke.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ha! Goodness!¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at myself. Here I was, imagining all sorts of sultry things. Why would she ask me to close my eyes if all she wanted to do was dance? Who does that? Only she can do such. What a girl.


    I swallowed hard on my desire, adjusting my pants discreetly. Once again, she has seeded in putting me in a frenzy without even doing a single thing. This little woman just had a way of driving me crazy.


    She slowly began to sway her small hips in perfect sync with the rhythm ying from the speaker.


    ¡®I¡¯m a queen card, you wanna be a queen card¡­¡¯ She sang along as she swung her body slowly and rhythmically back and forth. I had thought that probably along the line while watching her dance, my desire was going to calm down, but watching her sway her small waist and watching her breasts jiggle made my dick harden even more. This isn¡¯t gonna end well, I could feel it.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Eric had his eyes fixated on me since he opened them and I was motivated to do more seeing that he was enjoying my dancing. But, toward the end, he suddenly got up and started toward me, with his eyes still locked on mine. I stopped dancing wondering what was wrong. Didn¡¯t he like my dancing as I had thought, was I boring him?


    I watched as he took long steps in my direction, his gray eyes boring into mine. Something in the way his gaze held me in ce, got me thinking if I had provoked him again. He oftenined about me provoking his desires. Plus, his eyes often were this way whenever he did. But, I didn¡¯t bite my lips, or did I?


    I continued to retreat at each step he took toward me until my back crashed against the wall which surprisingly felt fleshy. Looking down from Eric¡¯s eyes, I realized one of his hands was resting on the wall at my back, serving as a shield. I looked up at his hovering figure, it was just like a giant, towering above a lowly human. His eyes were locked on my lips with an intensity that sent my heart going haywire.


    ¡°What is it, are you feeling that way again?¡± I couldn¡¯t help asking because of the way he was staring at me. It was the same way he did the other day when he had made me touch him, and this morning when he had almost kissed me. I felt my cheeks heat up as I recalled the scene from a few hours ago.


    ¡°Mm-hm,¡± he murmured throatily. His tone was ragged and his voice a bit husky struggled toe out audibly. ¡°It is ufortable¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± I inquired, already getting worried.


    ¡°Mmm, it does hurt¡­ so much.¡± He replied. My heart broke for him. It really must hurt because he looked like he was struggling to breathe at the moment. There were small beads of sweat on his forehead. These were signs of fever. Was he running a fever?


    I stretched my hand to his face, so I could check his temperature, but he suddenly caught my wrist midway. Slowly, he lowered my hand toward his pants and my fingers brushed against a hard surface.


    ¡°Down there is where this hand should go.¡±

 Chapter 62: Lost

    Lost


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I stretched my hand to his face, so I could check his temperature, but he suddenly caught my wrist midway. Slowly, he lowered my hand toward his pants and my fingers brushed against a hard surface.


    ¡°Down there is where this hand should go.¡±


    I felt someone caressing my lips bringing me back to reality, I tilted my head up to look at him.


    Our eyes met and for a second I felt my breath hitch. My whole body became numb and it was as if I wasn¡¯t even breathing.


    How the hell does he manage to take my breath away.


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    I watched her get lost in her own thoughts. What was she thinking about? I thought to myself.


    I gently caressed her lips with my thumb finger which miraculously brought her back to reality only for her to go numb the minute our eyes met.


    Why is she acting this way all of a sudden, does she like me already? Noo, does she love me already? I couldn¡¯tprehend what her feelings and thoughts were but she seemed lost.


    ¡°Rayne!¡± I called her name gently but she didn¡¯t respond.


    I can¡¯t even believe that her dazzled state could also make me hard as fun*k. I felt my d**k throbbing in my pants.


    ¡°Fu*k!. I cursed under my breath.


    ¡°Rayne!!¡± I called out loud.


    ¡°Why are you screaming!¡± she said as she held her ears and closed her eyes while talking.


    Damn every of her actions are seductive, she¡¯s seducing me without even doing anything.


    ¡°Eric.¡± she called.


    ¡°Call me husband!¡± I said to her, She can¡¯t be calling me by my name every damn time. For Christ sake we are a couple.


    ¡°Dear husband, this wife of yours needs to sit down!¡± she said acting a little bit dramatic which made meugh a bit.


    Without hesitation I swayed her off her feet, carrying her in a bridal style and put her down on the couch.


    ¡°There you go, wife.¡± I said as I nted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I couldn¡¯t help but get lost in my world of fantasy as I stared at his bright gray eyes.


    ¡°Rayne!!¡± I heard him scream my name, once again bringing me back to reality.


    ¡°Why are you screaming!¡± I said as I closed my ears with my hands and closed my eyes, also trying to get a hold of myself.


    But I didn¡¯t get an answer from him. Instead he was staring at me the same way he was staring at me a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Eric.¡± I called out to him.


    ¡°Call me husband.¡± he said to me with a mischievous grin at the corner of his lips.


    I know not calling him husband now would make him tease me and I am not ready for that right now. I¡¯ve been standing since and I need some rest.


    Without hesitation and without thinking how awkward it will be.


    ¡°Dear husband, this wife of yours needs to sit down.¡± I said calmly while adding a but if dramatic expression so it wouldn¡¯t be that awkward for me.


    To my greatest surprise his mischievous grin turned into a smile and then a little bit ofughter, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of himughing.


    Just as I was still trying to think why he isn¡¯t still letting me after I told him I need to sit.


    I felt my feet being swayed off from the surface of the earth into the air, I felt his strong arm around my waist as he carried me in a bridal style and put me down gently on the couch.


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush hard, my face was turning alm red now.


    ¡°There you go, wife.¡± he said and ced a soft kiss on my forehead.


    My face was bing more red and I couldn¡¯t help but smile sheepishly.


    He sat down beside me and patted my head like I was some kind of a pet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a pet, don¡¯t do that.¡± I said to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re my special pet.¡± he said to me with a dirty smirk.


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± I argued.


    ¡°Yes you are.¡± he replied.


    ¡°No, I am not!¡±


    ¡°Yes you are!¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me your pet!¡± I said getting tired of arguing with him, he¡¯ll never give up.


    ¡°You are my special pet!¡± He replied me.


    I was tired of arguing with him so I stood up to leave but he pulled me back and made me sit in hisp.


    ¡°You are my pet and you¡¯ll always be my special and only pet!¡± he said. I could feel his breath close to my neck and the fact that we were so close gave me goosebumps.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 63: Cookies

    Cookies


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    ¡°You are my special pet!¡± I told her.


    She got up and made to leave but I pulled her back and made her sit on myp.


    ¡°You are my pet and you¡¯ll always be my special and only pet.¡± I said to her, making her feel, my breath caressing her skin as our bodies were so close to each other we could feel the heating from both of us.


    I used my fingers and brushed her neck slightly, brushing some strands of hair to the other side.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife and you¡¯ll always be my one and only wife!¡± I said calmly to her. Making sure that every single word I said sank into her brain.


    ¡°Eric!¡± she called out loud like she wasn¡¯t even affected by what I did.


    I rolled my eyes in disappointment and ran my fingers through my hair.


    She got up and faced me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make some cookies!¡± She smiled widely like she didn¡¯t hear anything I said.


    ¡°Cookies!¡± I said calmly as I stared at her.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want you to be bored while spending the day with me!¡± she said, smiling innocently.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, the way she acted so innocent but still seductive was funny.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s make some cookies.¡± I said as I stood up and walked towards her.


    We got to the kitchen and I turned around to look at her.


    ¡°So, wife, how do we start making the cookies?¡± I asked as I leaned forward to her.


    ¡°Well¡­.. get me the butter!¡± she said to me.


    ¡°We will be making butter cookies!¡± she said as she put on an apron.


    I watched her being all bossy as she mixed the cream butter and sugar together in a bowl before adding the egg.


    ¡°Get me the sieve flour and baking powder.¡± she said, still being bossy.


    it¡¯s a good thing I have everything needed to make a cookie in the house, we would have been in d market now if not for that.


    She mixed the flour and baking powder together and after some time of mixing she added the butter and sugar mixture to the flour mixture.


    I kept looking at her and doing one or two things for her.


    Finally the Cookies is ready.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I was preparing the cookies and then served it with hot milk for two.


    ¡°Take a bite!¡± I said to him,


    ¡°Mmmm, why don¡¯t you feed my wife!¡± he suggested.


    Seriously, is he a kid? I thought to myself before picking up a cookie.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I said to him, indicating for him to open his mouth.


    He smiled seductively and I couldn¡¯t help but gulp as I held the cookie straight to his mouth.


    ¡°Mmmm!¡± he said but I couldn¡¯t read his expressions because he only had a smirk on the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked anxiously hoping he¡¯ll say yes.


    ¡°Well, the cookie isn¡¯t as sweet as you!¡± he said, looking me straight in the eyes shamelessly. His smirk not leaving his lips.


    I couldn¡¯t help but try to hide how embarrassed I felt, even though I was blushing hard and my whole face was red due to how awkward I felt.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be a pervert everytime.¡± I said as I drank the hot milk from the ss cup.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife Rayne, you better get used to this husband of yours.¡± He said to me and started moving close to me.


    ¡°What is it!¡± I asked ufortably as I moved back with my ass going to the end of the couch, with the ss of hot milk still in my hands.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I take a good look at my wife?¡± he asked as he tucked his tongue out and licked his lips as seductively as ever.


    I couldn¡¯t help but gulp as I also moved back in ordance to every move he takes towards me.


    ¡°Eric please stop.¡± I pleaded. but I didn¡¯t even know why I was pleading. I mean we¡¯ve had sex before, even though it wasn¡¯t intentional but it doesn¡¯t change the fact and also we are married and it isn¡¯t bad for us to have sex again right?


    All these questions kept flooding in my head. Just when he was so close to me, he collected the ss of milk from me and drank from it.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± he asked as he turned to me with a mischievous grin on his lips.


    ¡°No¡­. nothing.¡± I found myself stammering.


    I somehow was angry and relieved, was I angry for the fact that he teased me way too far this time, or was I angry that I had expected him to drop the ss of milk and then kiss me.


    Good heavens, I was going crazy.


    The atmosphere all of a sudden seemed awkward and I had the urge to run upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± I said as I attempted to get up the other ss of hot milk on the stool beside me shook and the ss of hot milk spilled on my legs.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!!¡± I half screamed out of pain and fell back on the couch.

 Chapter 64: Emotions And Love

    Emotions And Love


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    I stared at her enjoying the reactions on her face. She looks more beautiful when she is embarrassed and that blush on her face makes her as beautiful as ever.


    I smiled while admiring her, blushing to my teasing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± she said all of a sudden and got up in a hurry making the stool beside her shake a bit and the ss of hot milk spilled on her legs.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!!¡± she half screamed out of pain and fell back on the couch.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I eximed under my breath as I reached out to her.


    ¡°Here let me help.¡± I said, then I carried her in a bridal style up the stairs to her room.


    We got to the room and Iid her on the bed.


    ¡°Eric, it hurts!¡± she whispered calmly.


    I couldn¡¯t look into her eyes knowing she was in pain, it was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have teased her so hard that made her so awkward and she had to leave.


    I fought the urge not to punch the wall in front of her. I was angry, angry at myself for letting her get hurt.


    I promised to protect her and I couldn¡¯t even save her from a milk spill.


    I took a deep breath trying to calm my raging nerves.


    I brought out the first aid box and sat beside her.


    ¡°Let me see!¡± I said calmly trying to keep my cool.


    ¡°Can I take it off?¡± I asked her calmly. She was wearing trousers and I needed to see if the hot milk made any injury to her skin. I won¡¯t forgive myself. I just hope it was the hotness that made her scream that way.


    She hesitated for a second, then she started unbuckling her trousers.


    I helped her pull it off and she was only in her panties.


    I looked at her and her face was all red and she was avoiding eye contact with me, it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s shy again.


    My eyes moved to the part of her leg where the hot milk spilled on.


    Thank God there wasn¡¯t any injury. The spot was reddish and a little bit swollen.


    I then applied a cream on it.


    ¡°What would that do to it?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯ll make it calm a bit and stop it from getting worse!¡± I exined to her.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± I said to her, indicating for her to open her mouth.


    She did and I put the medicine pill in her mouth and had her water den. She swallowed it.


    ¡°Yuck!!¡± she eximed as she did her face in a funny way. I couldn¡¯t help butugh gently, it seemed the medicine was bitter.


    ¡°Where the hell did you get that pill from!¡± she asked as she kept giving the yuck behavior.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pain relieving medicine.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°Get some rest.¡± I said when I was finished and was about to leave but she stopped me.


    ¡°Eric, sleep in my bed with me please.¡± she said.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± I said out loud, a bit confused.


    ¡°Never mind, sorry I said that.¡± she said calmly and covered herself with the duvet.


    Iughed silently and went over to her and lied down with her, I held her in my hands and nted a soft kiss on her neck.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ll never leave you.¡± I said calmly to her.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Eric, sleep in my bed with me please.¡± I said.


    Gosh, I said that out loud, it was just my imagination that he cuddled me till evening, I wasn¡¯t nning on saying it out loud.


    I could see himugh a bit, guess he must be making fun of me right now.


    The whole atmosphere was now awkward and I felt so ashamed of the words I said earlier.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I heard him say out loud like he didn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°Never mind, sorry I said that.¡± I said calmly as I endured the pain I felt in my heart that he made a y on my emotions.


    I covered myself with the duvet.


    It¡¯s true, how do I expect him to love me, he had only married me for his selfish interest.


    I couldn¡¯t help but want to cry, why does everyone I love end up hurting me?


    Love? Did I just say love, do I love him? Am I hurt because he didn¡¯t regard my request?


    What is wrong with me?


    Just as I was fighting with the questions in my head, I felt someone behind me. His cold hands touched me lightly as he cuddled me into his arm. He kissed me lightly on my neck sending shivers down my spine.


    What¡¯s this feeling, what¡¯s this emotion?


    ¡°You know I¡¯ll never leave you.¡± he said as he held me tight and kissed my cor bone.


    Once again that feeling came, he was doing it. making me fall for him .


    I turned around to face him, looking him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°Why¡­. why are you doing this Eric?¡± I asked him calmly.


    ¡°Doing what?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Getting married to me, taking me on honeymoon, making me ¡­.¡± I trailed off.


    I didn¡¯t want him to know that I have started developing feelings for him. but his next action was shocking to me.


    I felt his hot breath close to me and just as I was lost in my thoughts his lips collided with mine.


    I couldn¡¯t help but give in to his kiss, guess I¡¯ve fought these feelings for so long and I¡¯m not ready to fight it any longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because I love you,¡± he said, as he stared straight into my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears but his words sounded so true and his attitude showed it all. I can¡¯t hide my feelings anymore since he had confessed his love to me.


    ¡°I.. I¡­.. I love you too.¡± I said without breaking eye contact with him.

 Chapter 65:I Love You

    I Love You


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I felt his hot breath close to me and just as I was lost in my thoughts his lips collided with mine.


    I couldn¡¯t help but give in to his kiss, guess I¡¯ve fought these feelings for so long and I¡¯m not ready to fight it any longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because I love you,¡± he said, not staring straight into my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears but his words sounded so true and his attitude showed it all. I can¡¯t hide my feelings anymore since he had confessed his love to me.


    ¡°I.., I¡­.. I love you,¡± I said without breaking eye contact with him.


    We kissed again one more time and I couldn¡¯t help but blush hard as I tried to hide my expressions.


    I was falling in love again regardless of how I got hurt thest time.


    It was hard for me to throw away the feelings cause it kept kicking in anytime he was close to me, or anytime he made body contact with me.


    The feeling was growing wide and wide that I had kissed him back passionately.


    Is this truly love, or just my mentality? I thought.


    He held me tight and I fell asleep in his hands. It felt so peaceful.


    ______________


    The next day.


    ______________


    I woke up the following morning with butterflies in my belle,st night was one of the best nights of my life. Although we didn¡¯t have sex but the feeling was pure harmony.


    I smiled widely with my eyes closed as I held tightly to the pillow.


    Wait a minute. Where¡¯s Eric? I thought as I opened my eyes immediately. He was with mest night or was all this a dream? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± I heard his baritone voice.


    I turned to look at him and he had a broad smile on his face and was also  a coffee tray.


    ¡°Here, have some coffee.¡± He said as he walked towards me and dropped the coffee stray on the stool beside my bed.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I said shyly as I tried not to look at his eyes.


    ¡°Morning wife, you slept pretty wellst night, I guess all your nerves must be calm now,¡± he said with a sluty wink.


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush, what does he mean by all my nerves must be calm now. wait did we¡­. nooo did I¡­.. I tried to remember what happened against night.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I cursed under my breath.


    I remembered how I kissed Eric hungrily for minutes, how my hands roamed all over his body and how he told me to have some restter on. How could I have forgotten so quickly?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked as he sat beside me.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± I said as I ran my fingers through my hair. Once again feeling embarrassed than ever.


    ¡°You seemed a bit lost, is the leg still hurting you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay now.¡± I replied


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± he said.


    It was not until now I also realized I wasn¡¯t on my night wear but on my panties and shirt. crazy night right. My subconscious said.


    Before I could even agree or disagree with him, he removed the duvet covering me and went straight to my left leg.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better now,¡± he said as he used his fingers to massage the spot where the hot milk spilled on.


    ¡°Yeah it is.¡± I said brushing my hair to the other side.


    ¡°Here, coffee.¡± he said as he gave me the coffee.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I said shyly.


    He reached out and removed some strands of hair from my face and tucked them at the back of my ear.


    That little body contact gave sparks to my whole being.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going back tomorrow!¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°Huh, so early.¡± I said sadly as I dropped the cup of coffee on the train.


    ¡°Eliana must be missing you right now.¡± He said calmly as ever as he kissed my hands.


    ¡°Ohhhh.¡± That was the only thing that came out of my mouth.


    He picked up the coffee tray and went ahead to drop it in the kitchen.


    When he came back I was already out of the bed looking out through the windows.


    The morning in this environment is a view to behold.


    I felt his hard arm around my waist and his fingers brushed some strands of hair on my neck and tucked it beside my ear.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You like the view?¡± he asked calmly.


    ¡°I love it.¡± I said not too loud.


    ¡°Alright it¡¯s past 10:am already go get ready, we¡¯re going shopping.¡±


    ¡°Shopping, and when did it get thiste? Did I sleep that long?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask myself but I didn¡¯t know he heard it.


    ¡°That question is definitely not for me, go get ready now.¡± he said and walked out of the room.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at the clock and he was right, it¡¯s past 10:00 am already.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I eximed under my breath and was about to run into the bathroom and I saw my reflection in the mirror, I returned back with one step in front of the mirror.


    Hell noo, was this what I looked like when he came, jezz my hair was a disaster. I thought and ran into the bathroom.

 Chapter 66: Mood

    Mood


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I felt his hard arm around my waist and his fingers brushed some strands of hair on my neck and tucked it beside my ear.


    ¡°You like the view?¡± he asked calmly.


    ¡°I love it,¡± I said not too loud.


    ¡°Alright it¡¯s past 10:am already go get ready, we¡¯re going shopping.¡±


    ¡°Shopping, and when did it get thiste? Did I sleep that long?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask myself but I didn¡¯t know he heard it.


    ¡°That question is definitely not for me, go get ready now,¡± he said and walked out of the room.


    I took a  look at the clock and he was right, it¡¯s past 10:00 am already.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± I eximed under my breath and was about to run into the bathroom and I saw my reflection on the mirror, I returned back with one step in front of the mirror.


    Hell noo, was this what I looked like when he came, jezz my hair was a disaster. I thought and ran into the bathroom.


    After some minutes of showering I came out wrapped in a towel and I walked into my closet to get dressed.


    I dried my hair with an electric hair drier and creamed my body with the boys lotion Eric bought for me.


    I wore my underwear and then put on a nice gown which was pink in color.


    I packed my hair in a pony and wore my heels.


    I didn¡¯t even bother to put on any makeup cause I look good without no makeup.


    I giggled at the thought of that.


    I carried my mini pink purse and walked out of the room after putting on some perfume.


    I walked diligently down the stairs, to the sitting room where I saw Eric sitting on the couch. it seemed he had been waiting for me.


    ¡°A Queen and more.¡± Eric said immediately he saw me, making me blush hard.


    ¡°Did I take too long?¡± I asked him hopefully he had not been waiting for me for so long.


    ¡°No my angel,¡± he replied as he got up from the couch and walked towards me.


    He kissed me gently and I couldn¡¯t help but kiss him back as the feeling was so overwhelming and I felt safe andfortable in his arms.


    He pulled away from the kiss and nted a soft kiss on my forehead.


    I giggled lightly to the kiss which was a bit ticklish.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I can¡¯t believe we are now a couple, I mean we¡¯re a couple but a difference of love and emotions. Now I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any.


    He loves me and I love him.


    I could feel the butterflies in my belle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s almost noon,¡± he said, distracting my thoughts. I nodded in agreement to him and we both walked out.


    We got into the car and zolmed off.


    Eric drived gently and carefully, it was like he was trying to protect me but I didn¡¯t want to expect too much from a man I barely know well. A man who has stolen my heart.


    I smiled and looked at him with a smile of satisfaction.


    We arrived at the boutique after what seemed like ages cause Eric was driven fucking slow.


    And when I asked him why he was driving that slow he only smiled and said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna see me drive real fast


    ¡±


    That was his reply and all he said.


    I rolled my eyes over and over every time I checked the time and saw that he was driving slower than thest minute.


    And finally we arrived at the ce.


    He parked his car and alighted from it. I also got out of the car.


    ¡°Wow.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but exim as my eyes roamed around the environment of the ce.


    The ce was really beautiful and well designed.


    We walked inside and just as we stepped foot inside the boutique everyone bowed their heads immediately they saw us.


    Deep down I knew the bowing wasn¡¯t about me it was about this man beside me.


    Who is he? I know he is influential and rich but to get people to bow for him.


    I know it was wrong for me to get married to someone I barely knew but I had no choice.


    ¡°Call the manager.¡± Eric said to one of the staff who simply bowed and walked out.


    ¡°I want to use the restroom.¡± I said to Eric, I was pressed.


    He called a staff member and asked her to take me to the VIP Lodge.


    The staff took me up through the elevator to thest floor.


    She used a card to open the door and asked me to go in. I thanked her and went.


    I was done using the restroom. I walked out of the bathroom onto the room. The staff wasn¡¯t there anymore. I turned around and bumped into someone.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± the person half yelled out of pain.


    It was one of the staff.


    ¡°I¡¯m so so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­..¡±


    ¡°Shut Up, who are you and what are you doing here?¡± The staff asked harshly like she was some kinda boss.


    If she wasn¡¯t wearing the same uniform as others I would have mistaken her for the owner of the ce.


    ¡°Ooo you¡¯re the new staff, this is the VIP Lodge and it is for the master and hisdy alone, so get your fat ass out.¡± the staff continued.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll leave now it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± I said, I was trying to resolve the case.


    ¡°You better do sluty chick.¡± the staff said.


    ¡°Hey, watch it.¡± I said, trying to hold myself back.


    ¡°You better tell that to your mama.¡± The staff said annoyingly and I lossed it. I stopped her from leaving and gave her a dirty p. She tried to talk but I hit her again. and just as she raised her hands a familiar voice stopped her.


    ¡°Nobody touches my woman.¡±


    I turned around and saw Eric at the door. how long had he been there.

 Chapter 67: Tour

    Tour


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    Rayne was taking too long toe back, I was a bit worried.


    ¡®What was taking her so long?¡± I thought.


    ¡°Sir, we brought you coffee.¡± One of the staff says as she dropped the tray of coffee on a stool beside me.


    ¡°Fuck this.¡± I cursed and walked over to the elevator.


    It stopped at the floor where the VIP room was. I heard voicesing from there, one which I could recognize and the other I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll leave now it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Rayne said, trying to resolve the case.


    ¡°You better do sluty chick.¡± the staff said.


    ¡°Hey, watch it.¡± Rayne warned I could see she was trying so hard to hold herself back.


    I wanted to say something but then the staff started talking. I had to listen and yeah she had a pretty bad mouth.


    ¡°You better tell that to your mama.¡± The staff retorted.


    I really wanted to interfere right now but I wanted to see how Rayne would react to that. so I stood back.


    To my surprise Rayne drew her back and without another word pped her hard across the face, the staff tried to speak again but Rayne hit her hard again the staff tried to p her back but this was the part I had to say something else they¡¯ll end up fighting.


    ¡°Nobody touches my woman.¡± I said  and walked towards them.


    The staff¡¯s hands halted in the air, it¡¯s so obvious she¡¯s now afraid.


    ¡°Gooo¡­ good day sir,¡± the staff stammered.


    ¡°Eric?¡± Rsyne said, still surprised.


    ¡°Go tell your boss I am shutting down this boutique for two weeks and I don¡¯t want to see you working here again, else I¡¯ll shut down the boutique forever, is that clear?¡± I said calmly but fiercely to the staff who was now shaking.


    ¡°Yee¡­ yes.. ye¡­ yes sir.¡± she stammered and walked out in a hurried foot.


    ¡°Eric, that was too harsh.¡± Rayne said as she walked up to me.


    ¡°What, she was harassing you.¡± I said calmly as I kissed her forehead.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Firing her is enough, you shutting down the whole damn boutique is just too much.¡± She said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s just for two weeks and that¡¯s cause I know you¡¯re kind hearted.¡± I said and we walked out.


    We walked downstairs and everyone was leaving already. That¡¯s it when I give an order immediately.


    We walked out of the boutique to the car and zoomed off.


    ¡°Where would you like to go? It¡¯s thest day of our honeymoon.¡± I said.


    ¡°Anywhere I could calm my head.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Should I take you to the movies?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nooo I just wanna go home please.¡± she said. seems she¡¯s upset.


    ¡°Home,¡± I mumbled under my breath.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I was trying to keep my cool and trying to think of any reasonable reason that made the staff attack me like that.


    She called me a slut, why do I feel pained by her words.


    Is it because I got married to someone who I barely know?


    What did she mean by that? I¡¯ve tried not to take the words so serious but it just kepting.


    ¡°God damnit.¡± I cursed under my breath.


    We finally arrived home and I walked out of the car in hasten footsteps to my room.


    I got to my room and fell on the bed. I needed something to cool my nerves.


    I took off my clothes and wore something light and tried to get some sleep but it wasn¡¯t justing. After hours of trying to get a good sleep and it was in vain I stood up and walked out and started taking a tour round the house, observing every paint and nt including the designs and structure.


    The cool breeze blew my hair backwards and I felt like snow white. I giggled at the thought.


    At least the nice atmosphere and cool breeze has diverted my attention from my mum.


    I walked over to the pool. I sat on the edge with my legs inside the pool.


    I swung my legs forth and back and it was like the water was calling me. Without hesitation I jumped into the water and swimmed to the other end.


    My whole body is now calm, my nerves are now calm.


    I swimmed around for some time before Eric walked over.


    ¡°Having a good time without me.¡± he said as he squatted at the edge of the pool.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I acted earlier, I was just¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay I understand,dies and their moods swing.¡± he said, interrupting me as he tilted his head back and took off his shirt.


    His broad chest came into view and I couldn¡¯t help but gulp.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him as he started taking off his shorts.


    Without a response he dived into the pool.


    ¡°Swimming with my wife.¡± he said as he brought his head out of the water, he was now close to me.


    He kissed my forehead gently.


    Even though we¡¯ve kissed so many times now his touch gave me goosebumps and the feeling of butterflies in my stomach.


    I blushed so hard that my face started turning red.


    I sneezed hard, I¡¯ve already started to catch a cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re cold, let¡¯s go inside.¡± he said.


    And before I could say anything he carried me out of the water.


    We got to my room and he prepared a hot bath for me.


    I walked into the bathroom and had a warm bath. The clouds were nie covering the sky, it seemed like it¡¯s about to rain.


    I was Done bathing. I wore my night wear and jumped on the bed. but I fell on someone.


    Don¡¯t tell me Eric had been in my room.

 Chapter 68:Coming Back Home

    Coming Back Home


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    The next morning


    The rays of sunlight decorated my room and my rm rang nonstop before I shut it up with my hand.


    I woke up with butterflies in my stomach, I was smiling like an idiot. I tousled around the bed and touched the other side to see if Eric was still in bed but he wasn¡¯t.


    I opened my eyes immediately and tried to get up, my legs were sore and my attempt to get up caused me pain.


    I sat down on the bed and looked around my room, he wasn¡¯t there.


    Don¡¯t tell me I dreamt about our sex or rather imagined it before I slept.


    I grunted in frustration.


    wait something smells nice, I could perceive someone cooking wait was he cooking breakfast for me?


    I managed myself and got up and walked out of my room with staggered footsteps.


    I got to the kitchen and there he was in an apron, he still looked hot in an apron I couldn¡¯t help but gulp as I saw his broad chest.


    ¡°Go.. Good morning.¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Hey girl, you woke up so early, afterst night¡¯s event I thought you would be drained out,¡± he said, still cutting some veggies.


    This is the longest sentence he has everade since we met. He usually doesn¡¯t talk much.


    My face turned red when he saidst night¡¯s event and I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and awkward about the whole situation.


    ¡°Go have a sit.¡± he suggested for me and I nodded. I tried to walk over to the stool and I almost fell.


    ¡°Here let me help you.¡± he offered me his hands and left what he was doing.


    He helped me to the stool and helped me sit down.


    I smiled at how caring he was.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The food would soon be ready,¡± he said as he went back to his work.


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    Afterst night, I guessed she must be tired. I wanted to make her breakfast in bed so I decided to make chicken stew and rice with Lots of veggies.


    So I started in the early hours of the morning, I could bet you, I¡¯m not a bad cook and everything was going fine.


    I heard footsteps approaching the kitchen and I guessed it must be her, but I stayed focused on cutting the veggies because it was giving me a hard time.


    ¡°Go Good morning.¡± she stuttered as she walked from the kitchen door post to the cooking table.


    ¡°Hey girl, you woke up so early, afterst night¡¯s event I thought you would be drained out,¡± I said. I was still cutting some veggies.


    That¡¯s the longest sentence I¡¯ve made in my life, and I said it so fast like I was nervous.


    I can¡¯t be nervous, no I can¡¯t be.


    She didn¡¯t reply to my words, instead her face turned red, and she seemed embarrassed.


    ¡°Go have a seat,¡± I said and she nodded.


    She tried to walk over to the stool and stumbled. My heart stopped working for about 2 seconds when I thought she wanted to fall but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± my subconscious said and I walked over to her without hesitation.


    ¡°Here let me help you,¡± I held out my hand for her and she took it.


    I helped her to the stool and made sure she was settled before going back to what I was doing.


    ¡°The food will be ready soon,¡± I informed her.


    ¡°So when are we leaving?¡± she asked me after minutes of silence.


    ¡°As soon as you finish your meal.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°So early?¡± she questioned as she ate some sd.


    ¡°Yeah you have to get ready for your wee party okay,¡± I said and served the food in the dining room.


    She stood up and walked to the dining area and dished her food out.


    I watched how she ate hungrily and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at how cute she was in anything she did.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t eating your food.¡± she said as she drank from her ss of juice.


    ¡°I¡¯m filled.¡± I replied to her.


    After some minutes we were done eating so we ran up the stairs to get ready.


    It was almost afternoon and we had to get ready really quick.


    After some minutes we were ready, picked our bags and drove to the desert area where my private jet was waiting.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you driving?¡± she asked all of a sudden as we got in.


    This was because I drove the private jet on our way herest time.


    I smiled and replied to her trying topose myself.


    ¡°I want to spend more time with you.¡± I said.


    ¡°But we spent lots of time together back at the vi.¡± she said.


    ¡°I drive slow. Having an expert drive us makes us arrive earlier,¡± I said hoping that was a good excuse.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Was her reply as she rested on my shoulder.


    She¡¯s so stubborn gosh. I thought as I watched her close her eyes.

 Welcome Back Party

    Wee Back Party


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Throughout the flight back to LA we kept stealing nces at each other.


    The jet arrived at the same ce asst time.


    We got down and entered one of his cars and 5 other convoys followed.


    My heart started beating fast as soon as we entered the gate.


    Ann and Eliana must be waiting to see me, I miss them too.


    We got to the parking lot and got down from the car.


    ¡°Wee Master.¡± A maid wearing an all blue outfit with her hair tied back greeted with her head bowed.


    ¡°Wee Miss.¡± The maid bowed in my direction.


    I still didn¡¯t like the fact that I get worshiped by these people but I had nothing to do about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Eric said and walked off with a guard leaving me with the maid.


    ¡°This way ma,¡± the maid said.


    I followed her and we walked from where we parked our car into the house to get ready.


    I went upstairs to my room and a hot bath had already been prepared for me.


    I took off my clothes and deeped myself into the water and rxed.


    After the long trip this was what I needed to calm my nerves.


    After thirty minutes of hot bath I came out of the water wrapped myself in a towel and walked out.


    Three maids were standing in line , heads bowed as I walked out.


    ¡°What are all these for?¡± I asked the maid earlier as I looked at the lotions on the troy.


    ¡°To get you ready for your wee party ma.¡± She replied.


    How could I have forgotten so quickly how these people operate in their parties.


    I rolled my eyes knowing it¡¯s gonna be a long time preparing for this.


    I sat down on the chair and one of the maids started by drying my hair. And the other applying some lotion on my feet and massaging it.


    A knock came in and I asked one of the maids to go check who it was.


    She opened the door and ady walked in.


    ¡°Good day Mrs Erickson Arnold.¡± Thedy greeted me with a bright smile.


    Was it necessary for her to call me by my full name?


    ¡°Morning, How can I¡­..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Dora, your personal designer and I¡¯m here to prepare you for your wee party,¡± she said, cutting me off as she kept smiling.


    She pped her hands and three maids pushed in three trays.


    one containing different royal ball dresses. The other contains different expensive jewelry.


    And thest one contained shoes and bags.


    The maids bowed and walked out after pushing in the troy.


    ¡°Oooo!¡± I eximed.


    And she kept nodding her head and smiling non stop.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said to her,


    ¡°Well that¡¯s not all, the makeup artist,¡± she said and pointed to a door asif introducing the makeup artist to me.


    Anotherdy waved from the doorpost.


    Oh wait, she¡¯s not ady. oh my God he¡¯s a guy dressed indies clothes.


    He walked in smiled as he cat walked in with his feminine attitude.


    ¡°Hi dear, I¡¯m Davis, your makeup artist for the day,¡± he said smiling.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± I said to him,


    ¡°And I¡¯m Salvia, your hairstylist,¡± a young girl of herte twenties said as she walked from the door post into my room.


    I kept wondering who else was there and just like Dora was reading my mind.


    ¡°The three of us were assigned to make you look your best.¡± she said, still smiling.


    I was wondering if her cheeks never hurt because she was smiling so much.


    I rolled my eyes at the dramatic expression on the face of Davis.


    And without saying a word to salvia.


    ¡°So can we get this done really fast? It¡¯s getting dark already.¡± I said to the three of them.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Davis replied and started opening his makeup box and arranging his tools.


    We started with the makeup stage and it was really a long while.


    Davis was smooth with everything he did, just that he was a little bit sluggish.


    We finally passed the makeup stage. It was time for me to get my hair done.


    Salvia was quick and Smooth with my hair design and it came out beautiful and more than what I expected.


    It was now time for me to pick my outfit.


    I picked a royal blue gown which was decorated with diamonds and had a curve from my chest down to my boobs level.


    The gown was handless but had its own gloves and had sprinkled diamonds on it.


    It was a princess royal gown and I liked it.


    I went into my closet to try it on and it was well fitted on me.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Now I had to pick a matching jewelry.


    I picked up a gold ne that was just simple and had no weight.


    My heels were ss diamond heels and my purse.


    A diamond decorated purse.


    I was done getting ready. I looked at myself in the mirror and I couldn¡¯t believe it was me, these people sure do know their job.


    I smiled at them, especially salvia cause I didn¡¯t expect the hairstyle toe out this good.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said to all of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± They chorus.


    ¡°Go girl, Go show them that you own the party,¡± Davis said In a dramatic way and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    I got out of my room down the stairs and a Lamborghini veneno was waiting for me.


    At first I thought Eric would be inside waiting for me but when I got in I didn¡¯t see him. I held myself back not to ask the driver and the guard why Eric wasn¡¯t here.


    The drive was a long one and we finally arrived at thewns house.


    I got down from the car and Eliana and Ann came rushing to me.


    ¡°Oh my God bitch is that you,¡± Eliana said as she pulled from the hug.


    ¡°You look so beautiful, Rayne.¡± Ann said as she smiled at me.


    ¡°Thanks babies.¡± I said. I heard my name and for a minute the voice sounded familiar.


    ¡°Rayne, wife of Erickson Arnold.¡± Bianca called as she approached me.


    ¡°Wee,¡± she said with a smirk.


    This didn¡¯t seem good.

 Finding Her Trouble

    Finding Her Trouble


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I got down from the car and Eliana and Ann came rushing to me.


    ¡°Oh my God bitch is that you,¡± Eliana said as she pulled from the hug.


    ¡°You look so beautiful, Rayne.¡± Ann said as she smiled at me.


    ¡°Thanks babies.¡± I said. I heard my name and for a minute the voice sounded familiar.


    ¡°Rayne, wife of Erickson Arnold.¡± Bianca called as she approached me.


    ¡°Wee,¡± she said with a smirk.


    This didn¡¯t seem good. Why was Bianca greeting me so politely?


    ¡°Hi.¡± I said to her,


    ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t start from the part where your husband closed down my boutique.¡± she said as she blew air on her nails and chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry he didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°No darling you don¡¯t need to be sorry, I¡¯ve got it from here okay, enjoy your party Mrs Erickson Arnold.¡± Bianca cut me short with her words. she walked out on us casually with a mischievous grin stered at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Eliana asked no one in particr.


    Our heads were now facing the direction which Bianca took. We kept watching her walk like kids who were looking at a superstar.


    ¡°Who does she think she is?¡± Eliana said again this time with a bit loud grunt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her ruin your day Rayne, it¡¯s your day and you have to be happy,¡± Ann said and Eliana agreed to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep mother waiting,¡± Ann said with a smile and took my hand in hers leading me to the gathering of Mrs Lawn¡¯s and her friends.


    I walked into their gathering heads bowed to avoid any embarrassment or eye gaze. The atmosphere was already sophisticated and the gazesing from the elderly women were giving me cold chills.


    I tried to control myself as my anxiety woke up, I was being nervous again.


    What would they think of me, do they like me now, am I dressing fine, is my hair okay, what about my makeup¡­ all these thoughts ran through my head.


    ¡°There she is, the woman we all came here to celebrate, my daughter inw,¡± Mrs Lawn said out loud as she got up from her chair and walked over to me.


    ¡°I miss you so much daughter.¡± Mrs Lawn added as she hugged me tightly.


    For a very long time I felt rxed andforted. It felt as though she took all my pains and worries just by hugging me. I hugged her back, I missed her too.


    She finally pulled from the hug and my eyes met with Grand Mrs Lawn¡¯s.


    I walked up to her with a smile and greeted her before hugging her.


    She smiled back at me and that¡¯s all.


    Guess the gathering wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought.


    I sat down beside Ann and ina.


    Just then Bianca walked in. Her eyes fixed on mine and her mischievous grin not leaving her lips she walked and sat close to us.


    ¡°We meet again Princess.¡± she said with a smirk.


    I decided not to reply to her but to keep my attention on what the women had to say about marriage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with your daughter inw, she just arrived from her honeymoon and she should share her experience with us.¡± McCarthy Bianca¡¯s mother said.


    My heart beat increased and I could feel sweat starting to gather at my forehead.


    ¡°Yes, tell us what happened.¡± Bianca said, giving me a side eye look.


    I looked at Mrs Lawn¡¯s and grand Mrs Lawn¡¯s but it seemed they had nothing to say.


    Ann held my hands in aforting way assuring me I can do it.


    I closed my eyes and opened it gently.


    ¡°My marriage is my privacy, none of you have the right to ask me about my honeymoon, now if you don¡¯t mind you may change the topic,¡± I said being as brave as ever.


    Mrs Lawn¡¯s looked at me with a satisfying smile.


    Ann whispered into my ears.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That was awesome.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Take that Bianca,¡± ina said to Bianca, not too loud.


    ¡°Your daughter inw has gotten wings.¡± Mrs Lydia said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not called wings Lydia, it¡¯s called self defense, I mean I never asked your daughter inw what happened at her honeymoon even if it was obvious that nothing serious happened.¡± Mrs Lawn said and everyoneughed.


    Mrs Lydiaugh was just a small cough I could see the hurt in her eyes as she red at me. I moved my eyes from her and whispered to Bianca.


    ¡°You and your mother better stoping at me,¡± I said I was trying to be a tigress but her next action was shocking.


    ¡°What? Did you just call my mom a bitch?¡± Bianca screamed so loud.


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°The daughter inw is so rude.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not cultured.¡±


    ¡°I think Bianca is lying.¡±


    ¡°What a spoiled brat for a wife,¡±


    I heard the people murmuring and I looked at Mrs Lawn¡¯s who seemed embarrassed.


    I got closer to Bianca and whispered.


    ¡°What are you doing? I never said anything like that.¡± I said to her, but she didn¡¯t reply.


    I looked at Ann and Eliana who looked at me with pity eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything like that,¡± I said out loud but the people kept on talking.


    ¡°Please believe me she¡¯s lying.¡± I half screamed.


    My tears were now gathered and ready to fall.


    ¡°Mother.¡± I called Mrs Lawn¡¯s but her head was bowed.


    I looked at grand Mrs Lawn¡¯s and she gave me a reassuring look.


    The tears were starting to fall. I couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, I held my gown up and ran out of the gathering only to be held back by a strong arm. I looked up and behold it was Eric.


    ¡°Eric.¡± I called softly.

 His Warning

    His Warning


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been so long since I got the information that Rayne has arrived at the party but I haven¡¯t seen her.


    I¡¯ve sent my assistant to go and search for her, I shouldn¡¯t have left her by herself.


    Bryce came walking in haste footsteps and got close to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s at the gathering, Boss.¡± Bryce whispered to me.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s in some kind of trouble,¡± he added.


    Immediately I heard trouble. I became angry, without anyone telling me I know for sure that Bianca had a hand in it.


    Without a word to Bryce I walked off immediately and headed to where the gathering was held.


    I saw Rayne holding her gown up in her hands and was running out in tears.


    I held her back the moment she was about to run past me.


    She sniffed and raised her head up.


    ¡°Eric?¡± she called out calmly, a bit surprised.


    I saw the tears in her eyes and I was infuriated, I was angry and right now was about to lose it. I saw the pains in her eyes, and how pleading they looked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked calmly as I held her chin up with my fingers.


    She didn¡¯t say a word but buried her face in my bosom and sobbed lightly.


    I looked around and spotted Bianca, walking towards her with Rayne in my arms by my side.


    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± I asked calmly but fierce.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Bianca replied casually.


    Bianca was getting on my nerves, she knows I don¡¯t repeat my questions she was making me more angry.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Rayne pleaded beside me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at her. At first I wanted to ignore her pleas and do as I wished but again I wanted to submit to her plea.


    I red at Bianca and I could see her shiver in fear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the party is canceled.¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Son!¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, now.¡± I said and picked up Rayne in a bridal way and took her out.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay, do you need to go to the hospital?¡± I asked her.


    I was worried that she was hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said as we entered the car.


    ¡°Bryce, drive faster.¡± I told to my personal assistant who was the one driving.


    We got home and I helped her out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, you don¡¯t have to treat me like a baby.¡± Rayne said as she withdrew her hands from mine.


    She walked straight up to her room and locked the door.


    I sighed as I watched her shut the door, why was she angry or rather does she just need rest and nothing more.


    I walked over to the bar stand and fetched myself a ss of wine.


    My phone beeped and I looked at who texted.


    It was Bianca.


    ¡°Are you ready to tell her what we are?¡± that was the text she dropped.


    I ignored the text totally and continued with my drink.


    And then a buzzing sound came in. She was calling now. I sighed out of frustration and busied the call.


    She called again instantly.


    What¡¯s wrong with this obsessive bitch, I thought.


    I picked up the call but I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°How long are you gonna keep hiding it?¡± Bianca asked with a mocking tone from the other end of the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m married, what we had was nothing!¡± I said calmly


    ¡°Tell that to your wife. Eventually she would find out that your family had something to do with the death of her parents,¡± Bianca said and ended the call.


    I kept my cool and sipped from my ss of wine like she had said nothing.


    I obviously do not have a hand in it so I think I¡¯m free.


    I picked up my phone and dialed Bryce¡¯s number, it rang once and he picked it up.


    ¡°Prepare my office, I¡¯ll be resuming work tomorrow.¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°Yes Boss, but¡­.¡± he trailed off.


    ¡°But what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You have so many appointments tomorrow and also Fred Mayer booked an appointment with you.¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sort that out,¡± I said and hung up before he could say anything else.


    Fred Meyer, that bloody bastard.


    I walked up to my room to have a nice shower. I¡¯ll take care of it tomorrow.

 Meeting Eric

    Chapter Seventy Three


    Meeting Eric


    FRED¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw Rayne, even though I missed her I always refuse to admit it.


    I sighed as the thought of Sarah came in, she¡¯s just a sex machine, she has never tried to help me to grow mypany like Rayne did.


    I had decided to swallow a bit of my pride and visit The CEO of the ADpany that¡¯s obviously my ex¡¯s husband.


    The whole thing seems humiliating but I guess at this point it was all I had to do.  My Dad was on my neck and everyone was looking up to me.


    I rolled my eyes as the thought of my Dad came in.


    The whole situation was getting me tired.


    A buzzing sound came in from my phone, and I looked at it.


    It was Sarah calling.


    Why was she calling all of a sudden? After she called a break between the both of us I decided to have nothing to do with her, though some part of me still calls for her but I¡¯m not going to give into her quick seduction.


    I sighed and picked up the call.


    ¡°Hi baby,¡± was her voice from the other end of the call.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I was already annoyed.


    ¡°Baby what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked soberly.


    ¡°Is that why you called?¡± I asked her not to promote the conversation. She was acting like we had not been apart for some time.


    ¡°I called to check on you, you¡¯ve been avoiding my calls for days now.¡± She said.


    That¡¯s true. I remember bouncing her calls anytime it came in, how could I have forgotten she¡¯s been trying to reach me. but still yet I kept my cool.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re pestering my life.¡± I simply said.


    ¡°Oh baby don¡¯t say that you know I miss you so dearly.¡±


    ¡°Sarah what do you want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I want you,¡± was her calm reply, like she was the boss of me.


    ¡°You had me, you stole me from your best friend, what else?¡± I said in frustration.


    ¡°Sorry Ex best friend.¡± she corrected.


    ¡°I just want to spend some quality time with you baby.¡± she added.


    ¡°Meet me by 7pm today, I have an appointment and I have to be early.¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Alright catch yater,¡± she said and hung up.


    I sighed in relief immediately when she hung up.


    ¡°Such a pest,¡± I said under my breath.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s all prepared. we may now proceed.¡± Bose, my new assistant said.


    I nodded and walked out to where the car was parked and got in.


    This is going to be one hell of a time.


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    The appointments were going smoothly and I handled everything gently.


    The next person I had an appointment with was Fred Meyer and he was already two minuteste.


    I sighed as he walked in all shoulder up and high.


    ¡°Good day Mr Arnold,¡± he said.


    I ignored his greetings and checked what time his appointment was to end and it was in thirty minutes.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him immediately as he sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought a deal for the both of us!¡± He started.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have better things to do than waste my time with you.¡± I said


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought a coboration deal to boost ourpanies,¡± he said feeling proud.


    I just chuckled not too loud.


    What does he take me for? A fool?


    I wanted to dismiss him but still yet I wanted to y along. I also wanted to know what had transpired between him and my wife.


    I leaned forward on the desk.


    ¡°Go on.¡± I said.


    At first he was surprised, it was so obvious I could see it in his eyes.


    He cleared his throat and began.


    ¡°There¡¯s and uingpany called the DAN, it has been ranking the lowest and all of a sudden it has reached top 3, I¡¯m just bringing this deal, as the two top most rankingpany, we should try to resolve the issue before the DANpany takes over as top one leaving us at nothing,¡± he said.


    Pretty smart I thought, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied, he was mentioning us and I clearly know it¡¯s for his interest.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡± I simply said.


    ¡°If you could sign into Mypany¡¯s project and invest a bit in it , having the top 1 Company coborating with my Company the top 2, would make me stand my position and together we can ovee this third party.¡± he said.


    ¡°Mmm, interesting.¡± I simply said with a smirk.


    ¡°So is it a deal?¡± he asked as he felt rxed on the Chair.


    Poor kid trying to y smart.


    ¡°So in other words you need my help to stand your position?¡± I asked to see his answer.


    And just like I expected he denied and tried to be proud.


    ¡°I would not need the help of my fellow CEO if he doesn¡¯t need mine, we¡¯re trying to help each other here.¡± he said.


    ¡°About helping, thank you for cheating on Rayne, without that I wouldn¡¯t have found her,¡± I said calmly.


    The whole ce became quiet and I could see him fuming silently in his seat.


    ¡°And also, she¡¯s the most amazing and supportive woman any man would want.¡± I added.


    I could see him fuming but he couldn¡¯t do anything because he was powerless before me.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the contract you just need to sign here and there.¡± He simply said.


    Does he really take me for a fool to fall for his childish tricks?


    ¡°You know you could have pleaded directly rather than trying to act smart.¡± I started.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he said, acting as though he didn¡¯t understand.


    I leaned forward and whispered in a cold and authoritative tone.


    ¡°never you try to outsmart me, ever!!¡± I said, making a sound warning in his head.


    ¡°We¡¯re done.¡± I said, concluding our appointment.


    ¡°But¡­..¡±


    ¡°Out.¡± I said cutting him short.


    He¡¯s just as annoying and cunning as I thought.


    He picked up his files and walked out.


    I pressed a number on my Tab which was an auto call for my staff and I was calling my secretary. it rang and she picked it up immediately.


    ¡°Cancel all appointments for today and shift them to other days.¡± I simply said.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± she replied and I hanged up.


    I wanted to go home early today but I think I¡¯ll stay out a bitte.

 Worried About You

    Worried About You


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    My eyes were glued to the entrance of the house the whole evening, waiting and expecting Eric to drive in any minute. but my instincts kept failing me Every Time I felt he wasing.


    I got tired of sitting on the balcony so I decided to make some coffee while I waited for him in the sitting room.


    It¡¯s already past ten and he isn¡¯t yet back. He hasn¡¯t been thiste before and this sudden drama got me going crazy.


    Wait, drama! Did I say drama?


    My damn husband is missing this is no joke. I said to myself. Damn I was going crazy.


    I brought out my phone and dialed his number for the hundred and God knows how many times.


    it was still not reachable.


    Damn you fuckingwork I yelled out loud.


    ¡°Are you okay mam?¡± one of the maids asked, trying to show concern.


    ¡°Does it seem like I¡¯m okay? Huh!!!¡± I half yelled at the maid.


    I saw how frightened she looked, I felt sorry for her, I really didn¡¯t mean to yell at her or let out my anger at her but I was so pissed right now.


    He¡¯s Erickson Arnold right, nothing could possibly happen to him.


    But what if something did, why am I so pissed.


    ¡°Arrrghhh!¡± I grunted not too loud.


    ¡°Please leave.¡± I said to all the maids who were standing beside me in the sitting room.


    And they all walked out.


    Iid on the couch, my eyes glued to the wall clock which just ticked eleven on the dot.


    I drank the coffee gently and watched a tv show which was actually boring.


    My whole hope was for Eric to walk through that door and say.


    ¡°Hey baby, I¡¯m home.¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t happening.


    Soon I started feeling dizzy and I fell asleep on the couch.


    I woke up the next morning still on the couch.


    Didn¡¯t he return homest night, I checked my phone to see any missed calls.


    But there weren¡¯t any missed calls or text messages from him.


    I looked around, the day was so bright and the maid had started with their morning duties.


    I got up in disappointment and walked up the stairs to my room.


    I locked the door and slumped on my bed.


    I¡¯m such a big fool to think that I matter so much to Eric.


    My phone buzzed and I got hold of it immediately thinking it was Eric.


    The little smile that appeared on my face earlier died down when I saw it was Ann. But again little hope that Eric had told Ann to call me, perhaps he had been so busy and had nowork either.


    I didn¡¯t even know if the excuse was making sense but I¡¯ll go with it.


    I picked it up after it rang for the third time.


    ¡°Hey girl.¡± was her tiny feminine voice from the other end of the call.


    ¡°Hi baby girl.¡± I tried to act along hoping she doesn¡¯t notice that I¡¯m worried in my voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you sound a bit down.¡± she said.


    And that¡¯s Ann, always detecting someone¡¯s mood.


    But still I was thinking about not telling her, or should I tell her.


    They¡¯re siblings and she knows him more.


    ¡°Talk to me girl.¡± her voice brought me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit worried.¡± I said.


    ¡°Worried, about what? Wait girl, don¡¯t tell you¡¯re pregnant?¡± She said excitedly.


    How could I have forgotten how dramatic Ann could be.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not pregnant Ann.¡± I replied


    ¡°Then what¡¯s getting you worried?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Eric hasn¡¯t returned home since yesterday and I¡¯m worried.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°He must probably be in his office lounge.¡± she said casually like it was a normal thing he did.


    ¡°Office lounge with who, and doing what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Rayne, you really do not know who you got married to. Here let me help.  He¡¯s a very busy business man, not like he can¡¯t sit down and let the employees work, he¡¯s not just thezy type. I bet he¡¯s clearing up some work, that¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t homest night.¡± She exined calmly


    That¡¯s a very good reason and I¡¯m believing it but what if¡­.


    ¡°What if he was out with another woman, you know men.¡± I said, trying to push harder.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s a possibility for others but not on Eric, you should know that.¡± she said.


    ¡°Whatever, why did you call?¡± I asked, remembering that wasn¡¯t the main reason she had called.


    She must have called for something else.


    ¡°Just checking up on you but now that I know you are bored.¡± She said and I could hear light giggles from her end of the phone.


    Oh God don¡¯t let her say shopping, I am tired from all the shopping and parties and also the honeymoon trip.


    This whole new lifestyle was so exhausting. and at the end of the day I don¡¯t get to go to work.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a tour.¡± she said excitedly.


    Just like I knew it.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say the shopping mall.¡± I whispered gently.


    ¡°To the mall.¡± she giggled excitedly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say the mall!!!¡± I said out loud with a not too loud grunt.


    ¡°Okay then I¡¯ll take you wherever I¡¯m going just get dressed, I¡¯ll be in your house in an hour.¡± she said.


    ¡°Common Ann, I just wanna have some rest.¡± I said trying to decline the invite.


    ¡°Pick you up in an hour, love you.¡± she said and hung up.


    Damn that bitch she¡¯s always like dis now I have to start getting ready.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I heard someone knocking on my door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said nonchntly without wanting to know who it was.


    Two maids walked in.


    ¡°Good day mam.¡± they chorused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call any of you.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes mam, we¡¯re here to help you take your bath, it¡¯s time.¡± one if the maids said.


    ¡°Hell no, I can do that myself, out now.¡± I said to them and they left.


    I probably must have forgotten how they work out in this ce.

 Unbelievable Ann

    Unbelievable Ann


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I got dressed in a normal casual outfit, even though it still looked good on me.


    I was wearing blue jeans and a ck crop top like I was some highschool kid.


    I giggle at the thought of highschool, though I really didn¡¯t have so much fun in highschool but the little good times were memories blessed in my heart.


    I was putting on a white snicker and also I picked my bag along with a jacket as I zoomed out.


    ¡°Hey baby girl.¡± Ann called as soon as she saw me.


    I saw the smile on her face. It¡¯s so obvious she has a big gist for me and I couldn¡¯t wait to hear what it was.


    On the other hand the smile also was a teasing smile.


    I got in without replying to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, still smiling.


    ¡°Why are you all smiling and looking at me in that way?¡± I asked her if she was up to something.


    She giggled lightly before replying to me.


    ¡°You look all gloomy and beautiful under the morning sun. I couldn¡¯t help but question my sexuality.¡± she said with a littleughter.


    ¡°Ok girl you¡¯ll never change.¡± I said and we bothughed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Eliana?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She traveled to New York for a business trip with her Boss.¡± I said


    ¡°She could have told me before we nned the girls trip.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Girls trip, what trip?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oo it¡¯s a trip we nned, OMG did I spill it, it was supposed to be a surprise to you Eliana will surely kill me.¡± she said acting dramatic like she was crying.


    ¡°You girls nned a trip without me?¡± I asked


    ¡°Common girl, it was a surprise to you, and besides we didn¡¯t want to stress you, not after the honeymoon and the hot¡­¡± She trailed off andughed lightly.


    ¡°Hot what?¡± I asked with my face all red knowing fully well she was gonna say sex.


    ¡°Hot sex of course baby, don¡¯t feel embarrassed it¡¯s normal he¡¯s your husband it¡¯s your right okay.¡± She said casually like we were talking about clothes.


    How could she be sofortable talking about sex like this to me?


    Was I the only one that found it embarrassing?


    ¡°You know you¡¯ll enjoy it more when his dick is big.¡± She said as she used her hands to describe it in a funny way and I couldn¡¯t help butugh silently but I wanted to change the conversations so quickly.


    ¡°About the girls trip, when Is it?¡± I asked to change the conversation.


    ¡°Next weekend, different hotties areing including the bitch Bianca.¡± she said.


    More like it I thought, she¡¯s everywhere.


    We finally arrived at a y park.


    ¡°Ann what are we doing at a y park?¡± I asked her, surprised that out of all ces our hangout was taking ce in a y park.


    ¡°To get ice cream.¡± she simply said.


    ¡°Common Ann, we could get ice cream anywhere.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s this particr vor¡­¡±


    ¡°Spill it Ann, all of it.¡± I said cutting her short. I know she was hiding something.


    ¡°Okay okay fine.¡± She said a bit excited and I wondered what made her so excited.


    ¡°There was a day, my car got stuck on the runway so I walked into this park, it was more desert that day. and I sat alone, trying to get help and my personal mechanic wasn¡¯t picking. I was so tired and everything was stressful but¡­¡± she stopped and started smiling.


    ¡°But what Ann,mon.¡± I was so curious to know.


    ¡°There was this guy, he came around from the park and he came over to talk to me and he helped me with my car, Damn he was so hot and sexy and handsome. Gawd I think I¡¯m falling for him.¡± she said fantasizing over her so-called hero.


    ¡°I thought as much.¡± I said.


    ¡°Seriously, that¡¯s what you got to say, you ain¡¯t even gonna help me find him.¡± she said, acting like a child who had just lost her toy.


    ¡°Ann, how do you want me to find someone I know nothing about.¡± I said trying to make her see reasons.


    ¡°Did he tell you he worked here?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well, not actually.¡± she replied.


    OMG she must be kidding, she brought me all the way here to look for someone she barely knew, and she didn¡¯t even know if he worked here. so much for trusting Ann.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°He may be somewhere around here you know.¡± she said, obviously building some hope in her for her so called lover.


    ¡°So we would just sit here and wait for your unknown man.¡± I said making fun out of the situation.


    ¡°He¡¯s not unknown, he has a name.¡± she said, pouting her mouth like a baby.


    ¡°So what¡¯s his name?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t get to know his name but I will today if hees by,¡± she said shyly.


    Oh no she didn¡¯t. So she doesn¡¯t even know the name of the guy she has been fantasizing over.


    ¡°I happened to tell him my name though.¡± she said smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re so unbelievable Ann,¡± I said with a dramatic expression.


    ¡°So we would just sit here and wait for your Prince charming?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s grab a drink and tour around the park, who knows we may see my prince charming.¡± she said giggling and smiling like a baby.


    We got some soda and toured round the park the whole day while gisting and sometimes watching the kids on the roller coaster.


    It was finally evening when Ann decided to take me to a bar so I wouldn¡¯t feel a bit lonely when I got home.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I asked as we got in and the ce was put up with different coloured lights and the music was pretty calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhere Ie to clear my head when I¡¯m full.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Whoa this is lit, it¡¯s kinda romantic.¡± I said as my eyes roamed around.


    Ann ordered a Vodka and some other drinks I know nothing about.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you, Ann?¡± I heard a thick muscr voice said as he approached us.


    ¡°What is it¡­.¡± Ann voices died down and a smile curled up her lips immediately she raised her head and her eyes met with the young man.


    ¡°Okay what is going on.¡± I said as I looked at the both of them smiling at themselves.


    Unbelievable Ann.

 Drunk And Bianca

    Drunk And Bianca


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    Yesterday was more than hectic for me, I slept at my personal loungest night.


    The thought of how worried Rayne would be was bothering me, my phone was outtawork and now am trying to reach her but she isn¡¯t picking up.


    I drove into the house and parked my car hoping she was Inside.


    One of my men helped in carrying my briefcase to my study room while I walked straight to Rayne¡¯s room.


    I knocked and got no response so I opened the door but she wasn¡¯t in.


    ¡°Lisaaa.¡± I called her personal maid.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± she answered with her heads bowed


    ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She went out.¡± Lisa replied calmly but a bit afraid.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± I simply said and she walked out.


    I stayed in her room for a while looking through the window, I could still perceive her scent.


    ¡°My sweet cute little gem.¡± I said calmly under my breath.


    I walked to my room to get a quick shower. I was done taking a shower and was waiting for Rayne toe.


    I walked downstairs to the bar stand and poured myself a wine to cool off, there wasn¡¯t any sign of Rayne yet.


    It was getting damnte and she isn¡¯t here yet, I got worried and started to call her phone but she wasn¡¯t picking up.


    Was she upset that I didn¡¯te back yesterday? I didn¡¯t really have an answer to that.


    I was fed up waiting for her. I picked up one of my car keys and was about to go out to search for her.


    Just then she walked through the door in staggered footsteps.


    ¡°What a day, what a day, what a day,¡± she said out loud as she walked close to me smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re back husband!¡± she said as she tucked her lips out which was seductive.


    I couldn¡¯t help but gulp down as I tried to stay focused and ovee her not intentional seduction.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± I asked her sternly but not too cold.


    ¡°Why do you wanna know, I didn¡¯t know where you were yesterday.¡± she said in a funny way as she rubbed her finger in my chest making me hard.


    This little gem of mine was seducing me without even knowing. I moved her hands aside to avoid distractions.


    ¡°I was at work.¡± I simply said .


    ¡°Yeah your sister told me that earlier, that you were at your. umm, what did she call it, what did she call it.¡± she said, hitting my chest repeatedly.


    ¡°Private lounge, private lounge yeah that¡¯s what she called it


    ¡± she said, smiling widely.


    ¡°Yeah I get that now,¡± I replied to her.


    I¡¯m sure gonna kill Ann for taking my wife out and getting her drunk.


    ¡°Ohh, what is that?¡± she said in her tiny voice as she ran to the bar stand and drank from my wine.


    ¡°Mmm, this tastes good baby.¡± she said as she poured herself another ss and drank it all.


    ¡°Perfecto, you know, I¡¯m just gonna sit right here and drink all of this.¡± she said smiling.


    ¡°Oh no you won¡¯t.¡± I walked over to her and collected the ss and bottle of wine from her.


    ¡°What is it, let me be!!¡± she yelled at me before letting herself fall in my arms as she sobbed lightly.


    ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s okay baby.¡± I said patting her on the back as I stroked her hair


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you did, I missed you.¡± she said as she sniffed back her tears.


    ¡°You what.¡± I asked her surprised by her words, I wanted to be sure.


    ¡°I missed you dumb head.¡± she said again.


    ¡°And anytime you aren¡¯t around I feel lonely, I know it¡¯s me falling more and more in love with you.¡± she said calmly.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her words. I¡¯ve waited so long for her to say this again. Even though she was drunk, I¡¯ll take her words to heart.


    She started sobbing lightly again and I was worried maybe she got injured or something on her way back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked her as I pulled her away from the embrace and cleaned her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± she said, still sobbing.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared cause I¡¯ve loved you too deeply and I¡¯m afraid I might lose you Eric.¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, always here.¡± I said to her as I kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Bianca, she didn¡¯t seem happy seeing us together,¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s her problem Rayne.¡± I said pushing the topic of Bianca aside, I seriously don¡¯t want to talk about her.


    ¡°Common, let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡± I said as I carried her up the stairs to her room to shower.


    I make her a warm bath and helped her take off her clothes before helping her to the bathroom and leaving her to bathe.


    After some minutes she came out in a towel and I helped her get dressed. all this while trying to control my body cause damn I was turned on.


    And the fact that her voice and her light touches were so magnificently seductive was making it worse for me.


    Iid her down and covered her with the duvet and watched her sleep before going back to my room to take a shower so I could get a good night¡¯s rest.


    My phone beeped a text message from Bianca:Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡®Hi baby, hope you¡¯ll get some good sleep. also I¡¯m trying to remind you that you¡¯ll have to tell her what we had before I do. ohh you wouldn¡¯t love it if I do tell her before you do you know, love ya kisses.¡¯


    Such a pathetic bitch. I thought.


    Was she trying to ruin my marriage or something, it¡¯s so obvious she¡¯s jealous of Rayne.


    I put the phone on airne mode andid down.


    Bianca should be the least of my problems now.

 No, You鈥檙e Not Going

    No, You¡¯re Not Going


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    A warm ray of sun shines brightly, sipping through my room. through the slightly parted curtains.


    I tousled in the bed, my body was still very asleep but my mind was awake.


    I heard the squeaking sound of the door and it seemed someone had walked in, but it all seemed like a dream to me.


    I tossed on the bed again this time facing the direction through which the rays of sunlight wereing from.


    The brightness of the sun in my face was a disturbing sensation but soon just like some cloud covered the sky and covered the sun. I felt someone close to me.


    I was still fighting with my Brain which wasn¡¯t fully awake. trying toprehend if it was real or a dream.


    ¡°You seemed tense.¡± I heard that one familiar muscr voice which was cold and at the same time seductive.


    Again trying to know if I was dreaming, the voice wasn¡¯t that clear in my head.


    After what seemed like some seconds, he moved away to the other side allowing the rays of sunlight to have full ess to me.


    It shines brightly in my eyes and I couldn¡¯t help but want to open them.


    I yawned and stretched my arms after scratching my eyes.


    I got up in a sitting position and slowly opened my eyes and at first it was all blurry. then the view became more clear.


    ¡°Good morning sleeping angel.¡± I heard Eric say as he walked over to me and sat down beside me.


    He¡¯s here, when did he arrive? I thought as I stared at him like I¡¯ve seen some kinda ghost.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°How was your night?¡± he asked me instead as he massaged my feet gently.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡± I asked him totally ignoring his question.


    ¡°Yesterday, yesterday afternoon,¡± he said.


    No that¡¯s not true, I remembered I waited for himst night and he didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°How was the party?¡± he asked again, surprising me.


    What party was he talking about?


    ¡°What party?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°The party Ann took you to yesterday,¡± he said, making the realization dawn on me.


    The memories starteding back bit by bit.


    From the park to the bar, we met Ann¡¯s prince charming and then we started a drinking game and I gotpletely drunk and Ann drove me back home and I¡­


    Oh my God, did Ie back home drunkst night and totally forget everything. what other silly things must I have done.


    ¡°Rayne.¡± Eric called softly, bringing me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, we just went out to have some ice cream, it wasn¡¯t a party.¡± I replied to him.


    ¡°Thest time I checked, ice cream doesn¡¯t get people drunk,¡± He said teasingly.


    I sighed seeing he wasn¡¯t going to let go of the non stop teasing if I didn¡¯t tell him.


    ¡°To the park and then to the bar.¡± I said casually.


    ¡°And you got yourself  drunk, how did you get home?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Ann dropped me before leaving, now can you stop with all these questions.¡± I said trying to die the conversation.


    ¡°I have a meeting by 12pm today, what will you be doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just hang around, and n on things I¡¯m gonna do on our girls trip.¡± I said calmly, avoiding eye contact with him.


    He stared at me a bit surprised for a few minutes and then lowered his head close to mine.


    ¡°What girl¡¯s trip?¡± he asked calmly but I could feel and hear how authoritative and powerful his voice was.


    Looked down avoiding to meet his eyes, thest time I met his eyes we ended up having sex.


    ¡°Look at me when I talk to you.¡± he said, his voice still calm as the evening breeze but also fierce.


    I tilted my head gently and looked at him.


    ¡°What trip Rayne?¡± he asked again.


    I swallowed nothing as I gulped down air and breathed calmly. his aura was intimidating me again and I had to stand up to it else I¡¯ll end up shying away.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girls trip Eric, a girls trip.¡± I said calmly like I hadn¡¯t been tensed up a few seconds ago.


    He smirked and lowered himself the more this time a breath away from me. He was so close to me I could feel his hot breath on my face.


    ¡°You need to rest Rayne, we just came back from our honeymoon,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°No one is saying I¡¯m not resting.¡± I replied to him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going?¡± he asked.


    I looked at him with eyes wide open and I blinked them twice before gasping a little bit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked the minute I started my dramatic gasping.


    ¡°Of Course I¡¯m going on that trip.¡± I said cutting my gasping immediately like it never urred.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± he said.


    Is he being serious right now, seriously? I asked myself.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± I said a bit fiercely.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s it, Mrs Arnold, you¡¯re not going on that trip.¡±


    He¡¯s joking right, he should be.


    I looked at him and there wasn¡¯t, he wasn¡¯t having any mischievous looks on. He was damn serious.


    ¡°No you can¡¯t do that!!!¡± I half yelled.


    ¡°I just did.¡± he said a bit teasingly.


    ¡°And don¡¯t think about ck mailing me emotionally, it doesn¡¯t work any more,¡± he said with a smirk.


    I looked at him with anger, if it was other times I¡¯ll just cry but this time around I¡¯ll make life a living hell for him and he¡¯ll have no choice but to let me go.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I simply said and got up.


    I could see the surprised look on his face.


    ¡°You want me around, you¡¯ll get a dozen of me.¡± I simply said before walking past him to the entrance.


    ¡°Out.¡± I said calmly before making a dramatic look and left him there.


    Let¡¯s see who gets tired.

 Trouble And Lying

    Trouble And Lying


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    I was Damn jealous about the oue of Rayne, I mean her life was supposed to be ruined but it seemed it was getting better.


    I scrolled over the pictures of her and her husband.


    ¡°Erickson Arnold.¡± His name came out of my mouth calmly as a smile appeared on my face.


    What should I do now? I can¡¯t just sit and watch Rayne enjoy her life to the fullest when she didn¡¯t do anything for that position, I actually was the one that made her to be in that position.


    I¡¯m not sure she even knows who Eric really is, she doesn¡¯t know how influential and we¡¯ll build him.


    ¡°Stupid girl.¡± I muttered under my breath.


    I brought out my makeup box and started applying some makeup on my face.


    I had an interview in less than 10 minutes, I just wanted to fix my makeup right to look more giving.


    I had applied for the position of the modeling director in the ADpany and my interview was about nothing less than ten minutes from now.


    I pray I get to see the CEO who actually was Rayne¡¯s husband.


    Gosh the thought of that disgusts me, I should be in that position not Rayne.


    I fixed my hair properly before leaving the dressing room.


    I walked out with shoulders high and not giving anyone a nce as I walked elegantly over to where I sat before at the front and sat down there with my legs crossed.


    I picked up my phone and started going through it skipping all the news and pictures of Rayne and her husband that pops up.


    ¡°Miss Sarah, it¡¯s time for your interview.¡± One of the staff said.


    Without nodding or giving her an answer I stood up with my files in my hands.


    ¡°What way?¡± I asked her. it was asif u was the one in charge.


    ¡°This way to the top Manager¡¯s office.¡± she simply said, pointing to a directiinbby her left.


    Oh noo, this wasn¡¯t going as nned, I nned on seeing the CEO myself and him interviewing me himself.


    If I let this bitch take me to the Manager¡¯s office my n would be ruined.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the CEO office?¡± I asked her, maintaining my pride and authoritative tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡± she asked me. it was so obvious she was trying to make me eat some piece of my own cake. she was deliberately getting on my nerves. this bitch!. but I won¡¯t let her ruin my n. I¡¯ll act calm so I get to know where the CEO¡¯S office is, then I can go there after the interview.


    I chuckled lightly before I continued.


    ¡°Where is the CEO office?¡± I asked this time to be a bit calm and rxed.


    She stared at me for a while before saying anything, it was so annoying and irritating that she was treating me like some toilet paper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t keep the managers waiting.¡± she simply said.


    ¡°Bitch.¡± I muttered under my breath loud enough for only my ears.


    I followed her to the Managers office and just as I was about to enter the office she finally said what I wanted to hear.


    ¡°At the top floor.¡± she simply said and walked out .


    How sure am I that she was referring to the CEO¡¯S office, I¡¯m still gonna try it anyways.


    I got in and my interview started.


    I answered the necessary questions and submitted the necessary files.


    The manager seemed nice, but I was going to get my way in.


    I n on getting the CEO¡¯S signature which no one had ever gotten in history.


    If I get the CEO¡¯S signature on my C. V, it¡¯s a go ahead and also a0p promotion for me in thepany.


    Immediately the manager was done with the interview. I flew out and headed for the elevator I got in and pressed the top floor button.


    The elevator finally dinged open and I came out.


    The whole ce was a bit quiet.


    I know passing through his secretary was going to be hard.


    I dressed my skirt well andposed myself acting as though I had started working here.


    I walked towards his office, I could see him through the transparent ss walls.


    ¡°Hello miss.¡± The secretary greeted and waved to me.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°By shutting up.¡± I wanted to scream it out loud but I knew that would screw things up for me.


    The manager asked me to bring these files to the CEO. He said it was very important and he has to see it immediately.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°Okay go in.¡± she simply said.


    And a wicked smile curled up my lips as I left without saying anything to her.


    I knocked camly on the door but got no response, so I decided to go in.


    ¡°Good morning sir.¡± I greeted calmly as I sat down on the chair opposite him without him asking me to.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sarah, your wife¡¯s best friend.¡± I started with a warm smile.


    ¡°I came for an interview so I dropped by to say hi, you know as a family friend.¡± I said smiling like an idiot who just won lottery money.


    He kept quiet and all this while his eyes were fixed on hisptop.


    I knew that this was going to happen but I came prepared and I brought something that will get me his attention.


    I started going through some files.


    ¡°You know I just wanted you to sign on my C. V.¡± I said and flipped another paper and a picture of Rayne and Fred kissing flew to his end of the table.


    He looked at it for a while before looking at me.


    ¡°Who allowed you in here?¡± Came his cold voice, which frightened the shit out of me, came like thunder but calm.


    ¡°Your secretary of course.¡± I said acting as though I wasn¡¯t intimidated by his aura and voice.


    He didn¡¯t reply but just went back to hisptop.


    I finally lost it and stood up, I walked up to him and just as I held his shoulders with all of the confidence in me Rayne walked in.


    ¡°Show spoiler.¡± I muttered calmly under my breath.

 Jealous

    Jealous


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I decided to go visit Eric today.


    I was nning on making this week so unbearable for him that he¡¯ll have no other option than to let me go for the girls trip.


    I got dressed and walked out to take a taxi, I didn¡¯t want the guard¡¯s to know that I was going to visit Eric in his office, else they¡¯ll call him immediately to tell him and everything would be messed up.


    I finally got to thepany and I came down gently covering my face with a scarf so as not to draw the attention of so many gossipers.


    I walked straight to the elevator and got in and pressed the button to the top floor.


    After about a minute it dinged open and walked out casually.


    ¡°Good morning mam, how may I help you?¡± A girl of about the same age as me asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr Arnold.¡± I said calmly like I was whispering to her.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment with him? He already has someone in, you can wait.¡± she replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, it¡¯s really urgent.¡± I said, trying to convince her.


    ¡°Okay what¡¯s your name so I inform him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Mrs Arnold Rayne.¡± I replied and she looked up and took a closer look at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mam, I didn¡¯t know it was you, You can can go in.¡± she said politely and I nodded and walked towards his office.


    On getting to his office I saw ady sitting opposite him through the transparent wall. She was smiling deeply and for some time I started thinking she was Sarah. She looked so familiar but on the other hand what was Sarah going to be doing here. so I shoved the thought aside not until she stood up and walked over to him and held his shoulders.


    I could see her clearly now, it was Sarah. what does she want now, after taking Fred she¡¯sing after Eric.


    She ced her hands gently on his shoulder and started massaging it.


    My mouth dropped open as I got no reaction from Eric, he just sat there like a log of wood and allowed this witch to touch his shoulders.


    I was jealous and also heartbroken. I wanted to run out and acted as though I wasn¡¯t here just to go home and cry myself to sleep.


    But again, I wanted to go in there and drag Sarah by the hair for being a dick to me all this while. I swallowed the pain and how jealous I felt and decided to fight for what¡¯s mine.


    I walked into the office to the surprise of the two of them.


    A wicked smile curled up Sarah¡¯s lips and I looked at Eric who¡¯s eyes were locked on mine like he was traumatized or something.


    I moved my eyes away from his and theynded back on Sarah and just as I was about to say something she finally spoke up.


    ¡°Hey dear bestie, it¡¯s a surprise to see you here, your husband already said you don¡¯t work you just sit at homezing about. I¡¯m so sorry I understand how it feels to get married to someone you know nothing about.¡± she said and all this while had a mischievous grin on her lips.


    Her words left me speechless, I should know better not to believe Sarah. I¡¯ll rather believe the devil than this bitch. but her words hit deep and there was some reality in what she said. got married to someone who I know nothing about.


    Still I wasn¡¯t going to let her get to me.


    ¡°What are you doing here Sarah?¡± I asked calmly. ignoring her whole shenanigans attitude.


    ¡°I came in search of a job, and I was informed that the CEO wanted to have a private conversation with me, so I came up here and also I¡¯ve been begging for his signature on my C. V so I could be approved, but he asked me to give him a cool shoulder massage. so I had pity on him and thought that his wife must really be bad at massaging so I helped him.¡± she said smiling widely.


    I looked at Eric who was looking at me nonstop. I sighed and locked eyes with Sarah again.


    ¡°My husband wouldn¡¯t do such a thing Sarah. Seriously, aren¡¯t you tired of being a dick, first Fred then you¡¯reing after my husband, Jesus you suck balls Sarah.¡± I said with all the confidence in me and bolder than I¡¯ve ever been.


    I saw her smile drop and I knew I had hit the right spot. I wasn¡¯t going to stop here, I¡¯m going to make her have a taste of her own cake.


    Without hesitation I continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting older now Sarah, without being told you know you should be married now and stop trying to steal people¡¯s husbands.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    You¡¯re just some depressed broke jobless lunatic looking for a home to break. you better don¡¯t mess with mine else you¡¯ll regret the day you ever tried to turn your back on me you dick bag!!¡± I said pouring out everything to her.


    I could see her eyes filled with water now, yes that¡¯s it, cry Sarah cry, I want you to know what it feels like to be pained.


    ¡°What makes you think that Eric would be attracted to a loose girl like you who doesn¡¯t know herself. you flirt with everyone you meet but this one right here is mine so back off or you get smacked up!¡± I said sternly


    She couldn¡¯t hold the tears anymore. She cleaned her eyes with the back of her palm and was about speaking up but I cut her short.


    ¡°And you see this C. V of yours, isn¡¯t going to be signed, here you go.¡± I said as I tore the C. V into pieces and ced it back into the envelope. I shoved it to her face.


    ¡°Getout.¡± Eric finally said something.


    Was he talking to me or was he talking to her?

 Rude

    Rude


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    My eyes were fixed on Rayne. I was surprised at her sudden outburst.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting older now Sarah, without being told you know you should be married now and stop trying to steal people¡¯s husbands.


    You¡¯re just some depressed broke jobless lunatic looking for a home to break. you better don¡¯t mess with mine else you¡¯ll regret the day you ever tried to turn your back on me you dick bag!!¡±


    Whoa that¡¯s a lot Rayne has in there.


    I was so surprised at how Rayne replied to her. I wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    ¡°What makes you think that Eric would be attracted to a loose girl like you who doesn¡¯t know herself. you flirt with everyone you meet but this one right here is mine so back off or you get smacked up.¡± Rayne said boldly with so much confidence.


    And just when I thought I¡¯ve seen it all she gave another st.


    Sarah couldn¡¯t hold the tears anymore. She cleaned her eyes with the back of her palm and was about speaking up but was cut by Rayne.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°And you see this Civil of yours, isn¡¯t going to be signed here you go.¡± Rayne said as she tore the civil into pieces and ced it back into the envelope. then shoved it to Rayne¡¯s face.


    I saw Sarah fuming in anger and silently picked up my office stapler.


    I saw how gentle and quiet she was as she picked up the stapler while using her tears to confuse Rayne who was busy using her words in Sarah.


    ¡°Getout.¡± I shouted immediately she aplished picking up the stapler.


    I knew she was going to use the stapler to hit Rayne and I knew the only way to save Rayne at that moment was me interfering in their fight.


    As much as I hate to be involved in women¡¯s fights.


    Sarah¡¯s hands halted in the air and the stapler fell on the floor with a loud thud.


    Rayne turned around slowly as our eyes locked, I could see the questioning looks in her eyes.


    No Rayne, not you. How can I ever ask her to get out? I was definitely talking to Sarah.


    I rolled my eyes before I closed them. getting in the center of an argument between two women was what I was avoiding.


    ¡°Sarah, get out now!!¡± I said fiercely to her.


    ¡°You heard him out.¡± Rayne said.


    She was giving the bad bitch revenge vibes today.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at how dramatic her attitude was.


    ¡°By the time you realize who you got married to, you¡¯ll be down by then.¡± Sarah said and walked out.


    The office was quiet for some minutes and then Rayne turned to me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked calmly.


    I was a bit confused at her words.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked calmly.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°By the time you realize who you got married to, you¡¯ll be down by then!¡± Sarah said and walked out.


    I tried hard to not be affected by her words. but her words pierced into my heart like a sword.


    As hard as I wanted to ept the fact that Sarah was right.


    I got married to this stranger. I called my husband all because of a one night stand. Yes I know I have started developing feelings for him but still yet I know nothing about him.


    All I knew was that he was Erickson Arnold, a rich man in his early thirties who I fell in love with after a one night stand.


    Damn this shit was crazy.


    What if he was just using me to satisfy his urge and immediately he¡¯s done he¡¯ll move on to the woman he loves, or probably ditch me the minute he finds out the reason he wants me is gone.


    So many of these negative thoughts kept roaming through my head.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I thought about asking him but found myself saying it out loud.


    For the first time I saw a confused look on his face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, his voice still as calm and seductive as ever.


    Oh Lord Jesus, was I really thinking about his voice right now.


    Focus Rayne Focus don¡¯t let his charismatic looks distract you.


    ¡°Who are you Erickson, what are you. Why did you get married to me?¡± I asked nonstop.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband and I love you!¡± he replied calmly?¡±


    ¡°I do not know anything about you Eric!¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Not anything about your background, your father or mother or siblings, how do I know if you are not ying games with me, how do I know your personality Eric?¡± I asked out loud.


    ¡°Rayne please let¡¯s not do this,¡± he said pleadingly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over this again and again till I get to know you better Eric, or perhaps you¡¯re hiding something from me!¡± I said thinking deep.


    He is probably hiding something but I¡¯ll fish that out.


    ¡°You can go on the girls trip if you want to.¡± he replied.


    Is he serious, was he trying to change the topic or was he pushing me away.


    ¡°Are you pushing me away?¡± I asked.


    I was getting so angry by his attitude towards the question, he seemed disturbed and tense.


    An emotion he had buried in him wasing up, this was definitely the first time I saw him this worried. Even though he tried to hide it, you cannot hide the truth.


    it was so obvious he was hiding something from me and this thing he was hiding was big.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not,¡± he said as he faced Palm himself.


    I¡¯m now fully convinced that he was hiding something and that I¡¯ll definitely find out.

 Mad

    Mad


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    I walked out of his office casually like nothing had happened.


    I bet Rayne would ponder on my words non stop till she gets her answer.


    How could she not know that Eric¡¯s family has something to do with her parents.


    ¡°Such a dumb ass bitch.¡± I thought.


    I got out and got a taxi.


    My phone beeped and I picked it up to see who it was. It was Fred.


    ¡°Meet me at my hideout now.¡± the message read.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I rolled my eyes after reading the message.


    I gave the driver the location so he could take me there.


    The game has just begun, Rayne would wish she never met me.


    The drive was a thirty five minute ride and I got to his hideout.


    I walked out of the car straight into the penthouse.


    ¡°Fred.¡± I called softly as I walked in.


    The whole ce was calm and it was like no one was there.


    ¡°Fred, I¡¯m here.¡± I called a bit louder.


    But still yet got no response.


    ¡°Fredd!!¡± I called out louder.


    ¡°Why are you shouting girl?¡± his voice said from up the stairs as he walked down calmly.


    ¡°If only you had answered my call when I shouted first.¡± I replied.


    ¡°How was it?¡± he asked


    I walked over to the bar stand.


    ¡°More than I had expected.¡± I replied while pouring myself a ss of wizkid.


    ¡°Rayne¡¯s outburst was not expected, she¡¯s the same Rayne but with a different spirit this time. she tends to fight for what¡¯s hers, not like thest time she left with a cry. I don¡¯t think she would be easily convinced with words. We have to show her.¡± I said then took a sip from the ss of wine.


    He kept silent as he walked over to the bar stand.


    ¡°So what¡¯s n B?¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Seriously. didn¡¯t I just make mention of us showing her instead of convincing her.¡± I wanted to say outloud but I know best to keep calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± I simply replied.


    He grabbed my ass from behind with a smirk at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°You should get rewarded for a job well done.¡± he whispered to me.


    He was so close to me that I could feel his hot breath caressing my skin.


    I tilted my head sideways and intended on moving away from him.


    I literally didn¡¯te here for sex, sex was thest thing on my mind and if I should have sex with someone right now I want it to be Erickson Arnold. Rayne¡¯s husband.


    That dude is so fucking hot and handsome.


    I attempted to move away from him but he held my arm and pulled me back aggressively. turning me around now facing him.


    I looked down avoiding meeting his gaze. I wonder where Fred got all this guts from.


    The Fred I used to know was a weakingly and all of a sudden he has turned into a beast.


    An aggressive possessive sex God.


    I sighed at the thought of how much he had changed.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± he said coldly with no emotions as he used his index finger to raise my chin.


    ¡°Stop it Fred, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± I said as I smacked his hands off my face.


    He was doing just too much.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± he asked all of sudden leaving me dumbfounded.


    This motherfucker did send me a text toe see  he is asking why I¡¯m here.


    I kept silent, finding the question annoying and stupid.


    ¡°I asked you a question Sarah¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me, you asked me to be here now u asking me why I came. Seriously Fred, you¡¯re going insane. the power in your hands is making you go wild.¡± I said out loud.


    Finally able to say what¡¯s on my mind.


    I tried to move from him but he grabbed by the ass pulling me closer to himself.


    Like I really do like Fred but sometimes I feel like he¡¯s still in love with Rayne, and it pisses me off Everytime.


    ¡°Those words were harsh Sarah.¡± he said gently and seductively.


    I looked away, he was more than annoying.


    He let go of me and walked to the other end of the var stand.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± he simply said.


    I got more angry and before I could say anything annoying I picked my bag from the couch and walked out.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    The drive home was a quiet one. and for the first time I was disturbed about Eric¡¯s personality.


    What if he was married with kids and I¡¯m just fooling around.


    I became nervous about finding out who he was and my hands be sweaty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, let it go. You trust him, don¡¯t you?¡± My subconscious said.


    I didn¡¯t even realize when we got home till Eirc taped me.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re home.¡± he said calmly.


    I nodded and came down from the car and without turning back I walked into the house.


    What if he has someone he loves already? I literally know nothing about him and I fell in love with him.


    I ran up the stairs to my room and shut the door with a loud bang.


    I took off my clothes and got into the bathtub after making myself a warm bath.


    The water was so refreshing and warm.


    My body felt rxed and my nerves calmed down a bit.


    I stayed in the bathtub for half an hour beforeing our and wrapped myself in a towel.


    I dried my hair and wore my night wear.


    I jumped on my bed covering myself with the duvet immediately.


    I was just trying to keep my mind off Eric but he was all that was in my head.


    ¡°By the time you realize who you got married to, you¡¯ll be down by then.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s words kept repeating in my head like a song.


    What does she mean I¡¯ll be down by then?¡± I asked no one in particr.

 Prey

    Prey


    BIANCA¡¯S POV


    I parked my car at the parking lot of one of my shopping malls.


    I came down with all confidence. I mean I¡¯m a top model and the CEO of BB Beauty.  I¡¯m more than confident.


    I walked into the mall and the staff greeted me with their heads bowed.


    ¡°Good day mam.¡± They all greeted me in unison before going back to their work.


    My mall was one of the expensive malls in LA and only the wealthy came there to shop so the atmosphere was well organized.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the manager?¡± I asked not to respond to their greetings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get her.¡± the secretary said and left.


    I sat down waiting for the Manager and then I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°The girls trip is going to be fun, don¡¯t miss out.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I turned around to the direction the voice came from.


    And there she was Ann Arnold.


    What was she doing here and why was she shopping again.


    I know Ann enough to know that she would only shop twice a week if she has somewhere to go.


    ¡°Common everybody is going to be there except Bianca. I didn¡¯t invite her, she¡¯s going to cause trouble.¡± Ann said not knowing I was sitting behind her.


    Girls trip? did these bitches n a trip without involving me. Ouch that hurts bad and did she in any way called me trouble?


    Damn this bitch got guts.


    I watched her make her call and then Rayne walked in.


    ¡°Do you think I should go with the pink one or the red one?¡± Rayne asked Ann.


    ¡°Rayne, hold on a sec I¡¯m on the phone.¡± Ann replied as she got back to her conversation on the phone.


    ¡°Annmon, just pick one.¡± Rayne said, stumbling her feet on the floor like a baby.


    ¡°Rayne, go ask someone else, I¡¯m on the phone please girl.¡± Ann said with a dramatic side eye expression as she went back to her phone call.


    Rayne sighed then she turned around and our eyes met.


    She looked away quickly and acted like she never saw me.


    ¡°Such a scary cat.¡± I scoffed.


    I stood up and walked towards them.


    ¡°Heydies.¡± I said with a bright smile.


    Ann turned around immediately she heard my voice.


    ¡°Why are you everywhere Bianca?¡± Ann asked loudly.


    ¡°Bitch I own this ce.¡± I said, trying to remind her.


    ¡°And so what, stay away from Rayne.¡± Ann warned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for Ryane, I own this ce and I cane here whenever I want to.¡± I said


    ¡°Ohhh that¡¯s a nice dress, I bet you pick the red one that suits your skin.¡± I said with a smile trying to be nice.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rayne said


    I could see she wasn¡¯tfortable with my sudden kindness.


    ¡°So why are you girls shopping all of a sudden?¡± I asked, trying to know their reasons.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business Bianca, we can shop everyday if we want.¡± Ann replied.


    ¡°Ann, you don¡¯t need to be that harsh. I was trying to be nice.¡± I said calmly pretending that I was hurt by her words.


    ¡°Bianca Ann was just trying to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I said cutting Rayne short.


    ¡± Ann is always like this with me.¡±


    I said ying the helpless victim.


    ¡°Rayne let¡¯s go.¡± Ann said and was about dragging Rayne along.


    ¡°Come to the girls trip with us.¡± Rayne said out loud.


    ¡°Rayne don¡¯t!¡± Ann half screamed


    ¡°What girls trip?¡± I asked.


    I knew something was fishing.


    ¡°Ann had nned a girls trip and we forgot about you, or probably she was angry at you.¡± Ryne said.


    Oooo I forgot it must be the incident on her wee party night.


    ¡°Ohh Rayne, aboutst time. I seriously thought you called my mother a bitch.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re innocent and I¡¯m sorry for that, it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± I said calmly, acting like the prey.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the card, the trip is in two days. I bet you¡¯ll have to shop too.¡± Raybe said, handing me a card.


    Ann faced palmed herself as Rayne kept on talking about the trip. it was so obvious they never wanted me toe but why¡¯s Rayne inviting me all of a sudden.


    ¡°Thank you, you know you¡¯re kind hearted.¡± I said with a smile as I took the card from her.


    ¡°Rayne let¡¯s go.¡± Ann said angrily.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a drink girls, a ss of wine wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡± I said trying to make them stay a bit longer.


    ¡°Enough with your tricks Bianca, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Common Ann, it¡¯s just a drink, it wouldn¡¯t do any harm.¡± Rayne said.


    Ann groaned stubbornly before agreeing and we walked to my private reception.


    I whispered to one of the staff to get me one of my best wines.


    The staff noded before leaving.


    She came back two minutester with the wine and three ss cups.


    ¡°Pleasedies serve yourselves.¡± I said my smile was not washing off.


    My eyes were on Rayne the whole time, I wondered what Eric saw in her that he didn¡¯t see in me.


    Was it beauty? A nice body skin? A good curve?


    The thinking was driving me crazy but I just kept my cool and had my eyes on her the whole time.


    ¡°Can I get another card? I want my friend toe along with me¡± I said.


    ¡°The both of you can share the card, you¡¯ll just have to say you invited her.¡± Rayne said.


    ¡°And why are youing with your friend, the both of you together are nothing but a total problem for Rayne. I wonder why she can¡¯t see that.¡± Ann said out loud.


    ¡°But I was just trying to be nice.¡± I said acting emotional.


    ¡°That¡¯s it Rayne let¡¯s go your husband must be waiting.¡± Ann said as she got up and Raybe got up.


    ¡°About Eric, tell him I really missed him.¡± I said wanting to see Rayne¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Was her simple reply before she walked out.


    She acted as though she wasn¡¯t on good terms with Eric. I bet this is the time I¡¯ve been waiting for.

 A Must

    A Must


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I got home earlier and before Eric arrived.


    I gave one of the maids the things I bought so she could arrange them.


    I walked straight to Eric¡¯s study room and started searching for any clue of who he really is.


    I kept going through torns of files searching up if I could see any of his past life.


    ¡°God damnit.¡± I eximed outta frustration as I couldn¡¯t get what I was looking for.


    I walked over to his study table and started going through some books there.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    All of these are old fucking stuff, I kept going through the books. I flipped the pages over and over and over .


    Just when I was tired and decided to give up. I dropped the book on the table roughly and it fell on the floor.


    A picture came sliding out of the book.


    I picked it up and turned it around to see what it was.


    It was a picture of Bianca and Eric. The smile on his face was so genuine I haven¡¯t seen him smile like that at all.


    ¡°About Eric, tell him I really missed him.¡± Bianca¡¯s words came as a rey in my head.


    ¡°What did she mean by that?¡± I asked no one in particr.


    Everything started bing clear to me.


    ¡°Could it be that Bianca was his secret lover?¡± my subconscious mind asked.


    ¡°No it can¡¯t be.¡± I said.


    Maybe I¡¯m just over reacting, I mean she¡¯s a family friend. They must have taken this picture on a family asion.


    I heard footsteps approaching and I hid the photograph in my handbag quickly.


    I quickly put the books back in order and just as I was about leaving. I turned around and Eric was standing right behind me. his face expressionless as always.


    ¡°H¡­ hi.¡± I stammered.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked me, taking a step closer to me.


    My hands started sweating all of a sudden. Damn this dude was making me nervous with his stares.


    I moved back a little.


    ¡°I was just passing by, so I decided to check out your study room. nice study room.¡± I replied, swallowing my nervousness and being bold.


    He smirked at my response. my heart melted immediately he smirked.


    How can a human be so God-damned handsome and seductive. His every move was a killer.


    His smile was a turn on, his grin was seductive. His body movement was extraordinary.


    OMG he¡¯s so heavenly made.


    I was lost in my thoughts about how seductive he looks and didn¡¯t notice he was now standing close to me.


    ¡°Why is your heart beating fast?¡± he asked calmly, jolting me back to reality.


    ¡°Wha¡­. what, what do you mean?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± he asked, looking me straight in the eyes.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡± I said shutting my eyes not wanting to fall for his charismatic looks.


    I moved back away from him.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡± he asked as he came closer.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡± I said moving backwards.


    ¡°Then how do you exin your heart beating so abnormally fast.¡± he said, his smirk not leaving his lips.


    I stared nkly into his eyes without saying anything.


    ¡°Do I make your heart beat so fast?¡± he asked as he leaned on to me.


    ¡°Nooo.¡± I said and tried to push him away from me. He held my hand and drew me closer to himself as he held my waist tightly. but not so tight as to hurt me.


    ¡°You genuinely love me Rayne.¡± he said, staring into my eyes.


    Why do I feel angry all of a sudden. Does this means he didn¡¯t believe me all through.


    I gulped down saliva and said nothing.


    He pushed me more closer to him this time so close I could feel his hot breath on my face and his lips so close to mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband, don¡¯t be scared to love me.¡± he said.


    ¡°I do love you.¡± I found myself saying.


    I wasn¡¯t nning on saying that, guess my emotions got the best of me.


    Just then the image of him and Bianca together came in and my mood changed. I adjusted myself away from him.


    My anger was arising and I was battling with the thought of asking him or not.


    ¡°Do not ask him, it must be a family asion photo, it has no meaning.¡± my subconscious said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked calmly


    ¡°Nothing, my shoes hurt a lot. I should probably go get them off now.¡± I lied and was about walking out but then his next sentence made me stop in my tracks.


    ¡°If you really wanna go on a girls trip, you should go. I¡¯m sorry for trying to stop you the other time.¡± he said.


    I stopped in my tracks for a few seconds and then turned around. He said sorry, that¡¯s strange.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked. just to confirm if I had heard right.


    ¡°You heard me Rayne, don¡¯t y with me.¡± he said.


    ¡°No I¡¯m just asking because I nned to go without your permission, but now I have your permission thanks anyways.¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you need me to help you with anything?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No I¡¯ll take it from here Eric, and please quit being so nice to me it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± I said and walked out.


    I tried to hide that pain and feeling but it kept kicking in.


    Was this jealousy? I¡¯m getting jealous over a mere photo with no legit meaning.


    I sighed as I walked up to my room, this whole new feeling is driving me crazy.


    I got into my room and sat on the bed to take off my shoes.


    I was so tired the whole day was so stressful. I took my clothes off and prepared a warm bath for myself. I got into the bathtub and buried myself in the warm water to calm my raging nerves down.


    Slowly slowly my ragging feeling was gone and I couldn¡¯t feel a bit of it. I stayed in the water for some minutes before getting out and wrapped myself up with a towel.


    My phone beeped but I wasn¡¯t gonna check who it was now I wanted to dry my hair first.


    I plugged the dryer and started drying my hair. I wore my pajamas and jumped on the bed.


    I picked up my phone to check who texted and to my surprise it was a text message from Sarah.


    ¡°I could tell you everything you need to know about Bianca and Eric.¡±


    What does she mean by that?

 A Visit And Questions

    A Visit And Questions


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    I was in my office when my assistant informed me that Mr Lawns was here to see me.


    What does he want this time?


    ¡°Let him in.¡± I said sternly with no emotions on my face.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    And here he was and not again with Salvatore Ferragamo.


    I sighed knowing it¡¯s going to be a long day with lots of talk trying to convince me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked sternly.


    ¡°That¡¯s no way to greet your father.¡± he said as he sat down.


    I kept quiet and went back to what I was doing.


    ¡°Do you go everywhere with him?¡± I asked mockingly, referring to Salvatore Ferragamo.


    ¡°It is her, she¡¯s the one.¡± he said ignoring my question.


    I kept quiet, still not wanting to engage in this conversation. I thought they came to convince me to join them not knowing they¡¯vee to talk about something else.


    ¡°She¡¯s a threat to us,¡± he said.


    ¡°No she¡¯s a threat to you, for your stupid and evil deeds this has nothing to do with us.¡± I said sternly and coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to fix her.¡± he said more like a groan.


    I looked up to Salvatore and then my eyesnded back on him.


    ¡°You should stay away from her if you want to live.¡± I said sternly as I gave him the cold death stare.


    ¡°We have no other option Eric, a threat must be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°She was just a kid.¡± I half yelled.


    ¡°A kid who has memories and can remember anything now as an adult, it¡¯s a risk to us.¡± he stated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll burn everyone who tries to hurt her.¡± I said sternly. ¡°And when I say everyone I mean everyone, including you. Father!!!!¡± I added, giving him the cold death stare.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± he informed Salvatore and they both left.


    I picked up my phone immediately and he was gone. and dialed a number.


    it rang once and was picked up immediately.


    ¡°Take more guards and keep an eye on her.¡± I stated clearly before ending the call.


    ¡°He wants war, war I¡¯ll give him!¡± I said calmly.


    I sat back and continued with what I was doing, but my mind wasn¡¯t at rest.


    The trip Rayne was going on with the girls was tomorrow if I¡¯m not mistaken and I haven¡¯t spent some quality time with her.


    I picked up my briefcase and walked out.


    ¡°Cancel all the appointments.¡± I said sternly to my secretary without giving her a nce.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± She replied.


    I walked into my private elevator which took me directly to the parking lot.


    I got into my car and drove off.


    A waltz tone erupted in the car and I took out my phone from my left pant pocket.


    It was my assistant calling.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She just arrived.¡± he Informed.


    ¡°Let your men guard the house now, I¡¯m on my way.¡¯ I said and increased my speed.


    I got home in less than thirty minutes at the speed and beating of traffic.


    I walked into the house and saw her siping juice from the ss cup.


    ¡°Thank God she¡¯s okay.¡± I muffled under my breath loud enough for only my ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re home early.¡± she said immediately she saw me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any other appointments.¡± I lied.


    ¡°Wee.¡± she replied and sipped from her ss of juice.


    I sat close to her and took my suit off.


    ¡°What are you watching, wife?¡± I asked calmly.


    ¡°A TV show.¡± she simply replied.


    ¡°I thought this show was made for kids.¡± I teased.


    ¡°Since someone has been calling me baby I guess I¡¯m a kid now.¡± she said with a smile.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back. her smile was such a charm dding my heart.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± she replied while resting her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± I said while removing some strands of hair from her face.


    She kept quiet for some while then turned to me.


    ¡°Who is Bianca to you?¡± she asked directly.


    For the first time in so many years my heart raced fast.


    What was that, was that fear?


    Definitely not. I¡¯m never afraid of anything, not even death.


    Is it that I¡¯m scared the truth might hurt her.


    I sighed in my thoughts.


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of our family friend.¡± I replied to her, avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°Just a family friend?¡± she asked calmly.


    ¡°What do you mean wife?¡± I asked, wanting to be clear on what she wants to hear.


    ¡°I mean hearing the truth from you would be much better than hearing it from a stranger.¡± she said gently.


    ¡°Just tell her the truth already.¡± my subconscious mind said.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I said. more like talking to myself.


    ¡°Family friend, wife, family friend.¡± I said keeping my cool.


    ¡°Sorry I asked, I was just curious.¡± she said apologetically.


    ¡°Heyy it¡¯s okay.¡±  I said, raising her chin up with my finger.


    She bit her lower lips immediately and our eyes met and looked away almost immediately.


    That small movement was a huge seduction to me, she was seducing me without knowing.


    And all that came to my mind was to give her a hot fuck with lots of screaming organisms but my baby has to rest for tomorrow¡¯s trip.


    I controlled my monster and swallowed hard.


    ¡°Go get some rest.¡± I said gently like a father babysitting his baby.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell one of your maids to make you a warm bath or if you want I could make it myself.¡± I said


    ¡°I want you to make it yourself.¡± she said like a bossdy. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her expression.


    Without another word I swept her off her feet.


    ¡°Anything for you, your highness.¡± I said with a smirk and she chuckled lightly.

 Memorable Feelings

    Memorable Feelings


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Eric swept me off my feet like a baby and carried me up the stairs to my room.


    I haven¡¯t even left yet and I¡¯ve started missing him. I don¡¯t  know why I keep falling for him endlessly without knowing him fully.


    He put me down gently.


    ¡°Go take your bath.¡± he said as he turned me around, now facing the direction of the bathroom.


    ¡°Okay okay fine, I¡¯ll go bathe myself.¡±


    I walked into the bathroom and took my clothes off and had a quick shower.


    Wrapped myself in a towel and walked out.


    Eric was sitting on the bed with his eyes fixed on his phone.


    I walked to the other end of my room and started applying some body lotions on my skin just hoping he wasn¡¯t looking in that direction though I was still tying a towel.


    I felt his warm hard hands on my back rubbing the lotion on the spot my hands couldn¡¯t reach.


    ¡°Eric, I¡¯m not dressed yet.¡± I said feeling a bit off with the awkward situation.


    I know we were married but still it still felt awkward for me.


    He turned me around lightly. my eyes met his.


    The smile on his face was so uparable.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± He whispered gently to me.


    ¡°Always and only mine.¡± he added.


    I didn¡¯t know why but his words had an effect on me.


    ¡°Mine. He said gently and calmly again, this time his finger trailing from my neck down to my chest.


    I felt goosebumps immediately he touched me. It was like a genuine feeling I hadn¡¯t felt before.


    And now I was busy submitting to his seduction and I hated it.


    I held my towel squeezing it gently trying to make this feeling go away but it was just increasing by each of his touches.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I coughed lightly to disrupt the moment.


    ¡°Eric, I want to put on something I¡¯m actually just covered with this towel.¡± I said, trying to make him go away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of you wearing anything now when I¡¯ll rip them offter!¡± he said with a smirk at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°No no no, not the smirk, not the smirk.¡± I mentally scream.


    Was he seducing me on purpose because my Kitty cat was dripping wet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare rizz at me.¡± I replied to him trying to act like I was not affected by all his moves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit over there while u go dress in your closet mam.¡± he said and turned me to the direction of the closet.


    Damn, how did I forget about the closet and stick to the idea of dressing in front of him.


    ¡°Girl you¡¯re going crazy.¡± my subconscious mind said.


    I got into the closet and wore my nightgown.


    I sighed thousands of times beforeing out.


    He was still sitting there.


    ¡°I could still see past your nightwear you know.¡± he teased.


    ¡°Such a pervert.¡± I said out loud.


    I climbed on the bed and lied down covering myself with the duvet.


    ¡°Good night Mr pervert.¡± I said hoping he would go away. but heid next to me covered himself with the duvet and replied.


    ¡°Goodnight wife.¡±


    And just when I was thinking God that he wasn¡¯t so close to me, he drew me to himself like I was some paper without weight.


    He held me in his hands from behind.


    ¡°The night is going to be cold, I should keep you warm.¡± he whispered to my ears, which sent goosebumps to my whole body.


    And there it was, the feeling I was trying so hard to avoid arose once more.


    ¡°Eric.¡± I called calmly before turning to face him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you though.¡± I said.


    He raised an eyebrow in a question form.


    ¡°Though?¡± he asked calmly.


    ¡°Whatever, just know I¡¯ll miss you.¡± I said.


    ¡°Shhhhhhh!!¡± he hushed me with his index finger on my lips.


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± he whispered.


    I didn¡¯t really want to sleep. I wanted to spend the whole night with him, I¡¯ll miss him so much.


    Before I could think of any other thing to say his lips collided with mine. I was surprised but at the same time gave back the energy. I kissed him back in rhythm. our tongues colliding and parting ways for each other.


    The kiss turned from a normal romance kiss to a hot intense kiss.


    His hands were doing magic to my body.


    He pulled away from the kiss and looked at me.


    ¡°Rayne, you know you can ask me to stop and I will.¡± he said .


    For once would he still be interrupting the moment?


    ¡°Shutup.¡± I said and kissed him.


    He responded back immediately with his hands roaming around my body as they found thier selves on my boobs and he squeezed them gently. a little moan escaped my lips.


    He pulled away from the kiss and slowly started kissing my neck. I bit my lips trying to hold back the moan that wasing.


    He kissed my neck down to my breast and sucked on my tits.


    The pleasure was so much I couldn¡¯t hold it and moaned out loud. Damn he was so good, I could feel my head spinning.


    He dragged my night wear all the way down leaving me naked. The pleasure I was feeling was so much that I forgot I was a shy type.


    He kissed my stomach gently down to my thighs as he separated my legs gently.


    My whole body kept waiting for his touch down there. but he kept teasing me by kissing my thighs, making me beg.


    Please¡­.. Eric.¡± I begged which came out more like a moan.


    I felt his wet tongue on me, my head was spinning. The feeling was more than I¡¯d thought.


    My fingers kept wandering through his hair as my other hand held tightly to the duvet.


    He pulled away and got closer to me and whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in now.¡± he whispered calmly and I nodded.


    This is gonna be a memorable feeling for me.

 Gone

    Gone


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    The rays of sunlight lit up the room through the lines of the parted curtains.


    I Yawned and tried to stretch myself but I felt a hard arm around my waist.


    My brain was awake but my body wasn¡¯t fully awake as my eyes were still closed.


    I opened my eyes slowly and found myself in Eric¡¯s arms.


    I slowly pulled away from his cuddle not wanting to wake him up.


    Damn I was naked.


    Wait I was naked, why I¡¯m i naked? I thought before the realization ofst night hit me and I held my mouth in utter embarrassment.


    I fought the urge not to check if Eric was naked too.


    I just picked up my night wear from the floor, put it on and walked into the bathroom.


    I washed my face as I looked in the mirror. I could see some hickeys on my neck and cheek. I started blushing all of a sudden as the feeling aroused in me.


    I brushed my teeth quickly and walked outta the bathroom.


    I had to get ready. I had a flight to catch.


    ¡°Morning wifey.¡± I heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    I looked at him while smiling non stop.


    ¡°Morning husband.¡± I said.


    Again I prayed he wasn¡¯t going to ask about my night, but like the devil who always knows what I never want and does it. he asked.


    ¡°How was your night.¡± he asked. I could see the grin on his face.


    I sighed at the awkward situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s skip that part.¡± I Said.


    He got up into a sitting position and his chest was all out. once again distracting all my attention and focus to himself.


    ¡°Put a shirt on dude.¡± I said out loud more like scolding him.


    ¡°Okay mom.¡± he said and got up.


    He was putting on nothing but his boxer.


    Damn was he trying to seduce me again cause I¡¯ve got a flight to catch.


    He picked up his clothes and put them on.


    ¡°All good?¡±  he asked and I nodded in agreement.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    My phone buzzed and I wondered who it was.


    ¡°Here.¡± He handed me my phone.


    I looked at the text.


    ¡°Still want to know more about your husband.¡± the text read from an unknown source.


    I guess it¡¯s none other than Sarah.


    I sighed and dropped the phone on the stool beside me.


    ¡°What was it?¡± he asked


    ¡°Just awork text.¡± I lied.


    I sighed and turned around now facing the window.


    The morning sun shining brightly on the nts was such a view to behold. I smiled at the glowing nts.


    ¡°Go get ready for your trip, Wife.¡± Eric said as he held me from behind and turned me around slowly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early?¡± I asked calmly.


    ¡°Ann is gonna be here any minute, and it¡¯s half past Ten.¡± he said while pushing me towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Half past Ten?¡± I mentally questioned myself. Did I wake up sote?


    I walked into the bathroom, took off my clothes and dipped myself in the bathtub filled with warm water.


    I stayed there for minutes calming down my nerves and body system before I got out with a towel wrapped around my body.


    I looked around and I couldn¡¯t see Eric.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± I murmured under my breath.


    I got into the closet to get dressed.


    ¡°Do you like this one or this one?¡± I heard Eric¡¯s voice from behind.


    I turned around to see him holding two dresses.


    ¡°If you were to pick for me, which would you choose?¡± I asked him with a bright smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you.¡± he teased and I chuckled lightly.


    ¡°The ck one.¡± I said.


    ¡°The ck dress it is.¡± he said and dropped the other one.


    ¡°Let me help you with your lotion wife.¡± he requested and before I could agree to his demand he had started applying some lotion on my back gently and then my hands and my legs.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered to him.


    Even though it still seemed a bit awkward for me, I was loving the moment we spent with each other.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s enough Eric, Let me get dressed.¡± I said while pulling his arms off me.


    ¡°The jewelries and hills to match up your dress are over there, I could help you make your hair if you want.¡± he said with a wink.


    ¡°Thanks alot, now I want to get dressed.¡± I said pushing him to the exit of the closet.


    He chuckled lightly before leaving.


    I wore the dress and looked at myself in the mirror, the dress looks pretty nice. He definitely knows what¡¯s my fit.


    I wore the jewelry and the hills.


    Made my hair and applied a very light makeup.


    I walked out of the closet while doing a three sixty degree (360¡ã) turn around for him.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°My dark barbie.¡± he said with a slight smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dark.¡± I said with a growing face which made himugh.


    ¡°Everything you¡¯ll be needing has already been set up for you there, including two of the maids. and also I¡¯ve assigned a group of guards to keep an eye on you.¡± he stated.


    Is he serious right now, wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a girls vacation trip, why the hell was it making it seem like a business meeting by sending maids and guards to keep an eye on me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all that, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I said hoping he would see that I¡¯m safe and needed no extra security. this whole thing was crazy.


    ¡°Rayne, trust me, I know what I¡¯m doing, you just have to trust me.¡± he said.


    ¡°Do not trust a stranger.¡± my subconscious mind said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be safe, I don¡¯t need extra protection.¡± I said not wanting to give up.


    ¡°Okay fine go with fifteen guards.¡± he tried to negotiate.


    ¡°Fifteen guards!!!!¡± I mentally scream.


    How many guards did he assign to look after me before now?


    I sighed knowing it was an endless argument.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Ann now, bye.¡± I said and was About leaving but he pulled me back and hugged me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you wife.¡± he whispered calmly.

 Flight

    Flight


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    The ride to the airport was calm and interesting as Ann wouldn¡¯t stop talking About her boyfriend and how they had sex.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Rayne, are you listening?¡± Ann asked when she noticed I was paying less attention to her.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m listening.¡± I replied to her.


    She continued talking till we arrived at the airport.


    We settled and waited for our flight to be announced before we got on the ne.


    It was an 18 hour flight as we were traveling all the way to Dubia.


    I probably didn¡¯t mention that earlier.


    I slept off after about five hours of the flight and woke up 3 hours before we arrived.


    It was such a smooth flight and I was happy we finally arrived at our destination.


    We got ournguages and boarded a taxi taking us to the house.


    We finally arrived at the house which was beautifully decorated with green pastures and paintings from Arabic history.


    ¡°Heyy girls.¡± I heard a familiar voice with hasten footsteps.


    ¡°Ann!!¡± A Petite blond haired girl called as she walked over to Ann and gave Ann a hug.


    ¡°Samantha.¡±  Ann called calmly.


    ¡°I got the invite, I couldn¡¯t miss it!¡± samathan said.


    ¡°You must be Rayne, Eric¡¯s wife. OMG this is so real to be true.¡± she said and hugged me.


    ¡°Rayne this Samathan my Ex girlfriend.¡± Ann said leaving me shocked and confused.


    ¡°Samantha, this is Rayne, my bestfriend and my brother¡¯s wife, just like you already know.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Does this mean Ann is Bi?¡± I mentally questioned myself.


    I never knew she was bisexual.


    ¡°How much do I not know about these families?¡± I asked myself.


    ¡°Bianca, if Samatha got the invite then who came along with you? I thought Samatha was the person you wereing with.¡± Ann said, looking Bianca straight in the eyes.


    ¡°I never said I wasing with Samantha, I said someone and that someone could be anyone.¡± Bianca said as she chuckled lightly. That didn¡¯t seem to be a good chuckle, it sounded evil.


    ¡°Hi girls.¡± I heard. a very familiar voice say.


    I raised my head to the direction the voice came from and to my greatest surprise it was Sarah.


    ¡°Oh God. no no no please!, why is she everywhere.¡± I mentally screamed while trying to keep my cool.


    I took in deep fresh hair trying to keep my cool and calm my nerves down.


    ¡°What is Sarah doing here? How did she end up here? She¡¯s not part of the guest right? Why did Bianca bring Sarah along? What are they nning?¡± All of these questions kept running through my mind.


    ¡°Rayne!!¡± Ann called gently more like a whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s all gonna be okay, I¡¯m here for you.¡±  Ann said while holding my hands giving me an assurance.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!!!¡± I heard another familiar voice scream while walking towards us in hasten steps.


    ¡°Oh my God Eliana!!!¡± I half screamed as I ran towards her and we hugged each other.


    ¡°Get over the sister thing.¡± Ann yelled mockingly from behind and we bothughed.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well betterte than never gir.¡± Eliana said as she walked to the gathering.


    ¡°Is that Sarah?¡± Eliana asked in utter bewilderment.


    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Ann replied.


    ¡°Unbelievable Sarah, you watching over Rayne or what, give her a breathing space.¡± Eliana said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t present in her husband¡¯s house, this is just a gathering for girls!.¡± Sarah replied.


    ¡°For girls you said, not whores and jealous freaks, stay away from Rayne.¡± Eliana said.


    ¡°Bianca invited me, what¡¯s your stress girl.¡± Sarah retorted.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be less surprised, two jealous freaks getting together to aplish your missions on Rayne right.¡± Eliana said.


    ¡°What is she saying?¡± Bianca asked, acting confused.


    ¡°Eliana, it¡¯s okay.¡± I said, trying to make the fire between them die down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ann said and we walked out on them.


    ¡°What was that back there, Ann, how did you let that happen?¡± Eliana asked immediately we got to my room. I was supposed to share the room with someone. I could see my stuff already packed up and arranged. Thanks to the maids Eric sent I couldn¡¯t have done this myself.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Ann¡¯s fault.¡± I said.


    ¡°Rayne those bitches areing for you, can¡¯t you see.¡± Eliana said.


    ¡°Eliana don¡¯t escte this issue, let it all die now and let¡¯s try to make peace among ourselves.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find another room, the both of you can share this.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Goodnight Ann, and thanks for saving my ass back there, I really appreciate it.¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay, that¡¯s what I do, I¡¯m kinda tired I¡¯ll go find my room now.¡± Ann said and left .


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ann she¡¯s acting a bit off.¡± Eliana said.


    ¡°I think she needs some alone time, she¡¯s been like this since she saw Samathan.¡± I said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Samathan?¡± Eliana asked.


    ¡°The blonde you saw with Bianca, Ann¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait what, I thought Ann was straight?¡± Eliana asked.


    ¡°Could we please skip this conversation? It¡¯s starting to get awkward.¡± I said.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± ina said as she walked over to the other side of the room where her stuff was.


    ¡°Do you think mother would be happy?¡± I asked Eliana.


    ¡°Happy about what?¡± she asked back.


    I could see how confused she was over my change of mood.


    ¡°About me getting married so fast to aplete stranger I know nothing about.¡± I said.


    She paused for a moment and then walked over to me.


    ¡°Mother would be so proud of you, for turning a raging tiger into an obedient kitty cat.¡± Eliana said.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel less of yourself Rayne, you¡¯re a blessing to the Lawn¡¯s family, a blessing they¡¯ve always prayed for to heal their son who was a cold hearted man and you changed all that, they are lucky to have you.¡± Eliana said.


    That¡¯s Eliana, my encouragement, my backbone, my advisor. She¡¯s naughty and yful but very intelligent and a brilliant advisor.


    I smiled and hugged her for her words offort.


    ¡°Thank you Eliana.¡± I whispered to her.


    ¡°Now go get your bath so you get some rest girl.¡± she said and I stood upzily and walked into the bathroom.


    I made a warm bath for myself, took off my clothes and dipped myself into the water with my eyes closed feeling every moment as my nerves calmed down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not proud of myself Eliana.¡± I whispered to myself.

 Ice Skating

    Ice skating


    ANN¡¯S POV


    I had to share a room with Samantha and it was really bad for me as I¡¯ve still got feelings for her. somehow somewhere she seemed to bring out the powerless me and mame quiet and calm.


    The rays of sunlight lit up the room through the slightly parted curtains.


    I got up not so early and found out that Samathan wasn¡¯t in the room.


    ¡°Where could she have gone.¡± I thought.


    I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± I asked slowly as I was still stretching in bed.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready mam, you need to be ready in the next 20 minutes.¡± the person who I guessed was one the many maids in the house replied in a more arabic tone than English but i somehow managed to understand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in 20.¡± I replied.


    ¡°You need some help mam?¡± the maid asked.


    ¡®I¡¯m good, go away.¡± I said.


    I got upzily and opened the door to the bathroom but Samatha was just wrapping herself in a towel and I got the view.


    My eyes widened and it felt like they wanted to fall off from their socket.


    I turned around quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know that you were having your bath.¡± I said apologetically.


    ¡°Nice try, not like this the first time you¡¯re seeing me naked.¡± she said and walked out of the bathroom casually.


    I thought of grabbing her ass from behind but shook the thought off.


    ¡°Focus Ann, focus.¡± I said to myself and walked into the bathroom and mmed the door right after me.


    I took off my clothes and took a quick shower.


    I got out and Samathan was already gone.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡± I said with a heavy sigh.


    I got into the closet and got dressed.


    When I was done dressing I walked out of the room to the dining room where everyone was already waiting.


    ¡°Miss Ann, you kept us waiting for a long time.¡± Bianca said.


    ¡°It¡¯s my gathering Bianca, you can shut it now.¡± I said and earnedughter from the girls.


    ¡°We will be going to the museum today, can I see any volunteers


    ¡± Bianca said, trying to gain the attention of everyone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t just show up and start giving rules Bianca, you were invited.¡± Rayne said out loud.


    I was happy she was able to talk this time.


    ¡°Anybody can give rules, as long as the rules don¡¯t involve a nobody shutting up a somebody.¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°Too harsh girl, too harsh.¡± one of the girls mockingly said.


    I could see Rayne boiling in anger but was trying hard to control herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ice skating.¡± I said.


    ¡°It would be lots of fun, better than going to the museum with a street whore.¡± Eliana said. and the whole girls startedughing.


    ¡°Did you just call me a whore?¡± Sarah questioned fiercely.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t mention names but if you feel attacked go work with your conscience.¡± Rayne replied.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ice skating, who¡¯s with us.¡± Rayne said. And all the girls raised Their hands. Bianca and her crew are exceptions.


    After some minutes we were done eating and proceeded to get ready for the ice skating which was going to take ce in one of the town¡¯s shopping malls.


    ¡°Ice skating really?¡± Eliana asked as we got into the car.


    ¡°What should I have Said I didn¡¯t just want Bianca to have power over all.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Ann what¡¯s wrong, you¡¯ve seemed a bit off.¡± Rayne asked.


    I knew she had noticed she¡¯s always the smart and observant one.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Is it about Samanthan?¡± she whispered gently to me and I froze for a second beforeposing myself.


    How did she know? I knew she was smart but not that fast. I thought.


    ¡°Ann.¡± she called gently.


    ¡°Rayne, seriously it¡¯s nothing!¡± I replied.


    ¡°Dick is much better Ann.¡± Eliana said stupidly like always she makes fun outta everything.


    ¡°Shut it Eliana.¡± Rayne said while hitting her in the head.


    ¡°Was just saying In Case you¡¯re trying to pick from which.¡± Eliana added.


    I facepalmed myself seeing that the whole situation was so exposed that I couldn¡¯t hide it any longer. if they could kiti e this much. how much of it Bianca and Samathan noticed.


    I sighed heavily knowing fully well I was back to square one of erasing my feelings for her.


    But how can I when we¡¯re stuck in one room for the next 6 days.


    I sighed again, tired of the whole situation. It was killing me.


    ¡°Everything is gonna be okay baby girl.¡± Rayneforted me as she patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Thanks Rayne.¡± I said with light sobs.


    ¡°Bitch you do cry?¡± Eliana half shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen you this weak and crying and for the fact that a girl made you this weak you must really really love her.¡± Eliana said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough?¡± Rayne said, trying to make ina shut up but she just kept talking.


    ¡°I mean, what cute tities does she have that no other girl doesn¡¯t have. a cute clit?¡± Eliana said teasingly.


    ¡°ina, you¡¯re not  just helping.¡± Rayne said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet henceforth.¡± Eliana said as she shoved the remaining cupcake in her mouth.


    We finally arrived at the ice rink and everyone put on their skating boots.


    And then the race began, it was all fun as we shared ourselves into groups andpeted with each other to win.


    Our group won the first 2 rounds and then git beaten in thest hour.


    It was getting dark so we decided to go back home.


    ¡°Nice game.¡± Samathan said from behind as she walked Over to me at the counter.


    ¡°You guys won so, congrattions.¡± I said.


    ¡°Thanks,  but shouldn¡¯t I be getting a gift or present for winning.¡± she said flirtingly.


    Damn bitch was turning me without knowing or was she doing it on purpose.


    I was about to say something when she shut me up with a kiss.


    ¡°That¡¯s my gift.¡± she said immediately she pulled away from the kiss and walked away without a word.


    ¡°What the actual fuck just happened!!!!!!¡± I mentally screamed.

 Plan

    n


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    Everyone was busy getting ready for dinner immediately we arrived home from the ice skating.


    ¡°Stupid ice skating.¡± I said while taking off my coat.


    ¡°Ann is just so full of herself.¡± Bianca stated.


    ¡°And that Rayne girl we have to do something fast about her.¡± Bianca said.


    She was right, I hated the fact that Rayne was dominant over all.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it yet time to let her know who she¡¯s dealing with?¡± I asked Bianca.


    ¡°we just have to keep giving her suspense, making her think about it over and over.¡± Bianca stated. She has a point there.


    We took our baths and got ready for the general dinner.


    We got to dining before others and like always Rayne and her girls, thest set to always be at the table.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ann?¡± one of the girls who was known as silver asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not feeling too well, she¡¯ll have dinner in her room.¡± Rayne replied to her.


    ¡°OMG, is she okay?¡± Another girl asked.


    ¡°Yes I bet she¡¯s just cold.¡± Rayne replied.


    ¡°She chose ice skating, so she got sick. It¡¯s her fault.¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah we get it, you can eat your food.¡± ina replied rudely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do.¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Nobody tells you what to do, that¡¯s why you always end up doing nonsense.¡± Eliana said out loud and some of the girlsughed.


    ¡± What¡¯s funny?¡± I angrily asked the girlughing close to me.


    ¡°Heyy, don¡¯t put it up on me, she¡¯s the one talking to you.¡± The girl replied.


    ¡°And you Eliana, how did you get here, were you invited?¡± Bianca asked, trying to defend me.


    ¡°Bitch we nned this whole shit,  I didn¡¯t get to be someone¡¯s baby servant just to ruin a past friend¡¯s life!¡± Eliana said.


    Her whole words are hitting points and  I feel really bad. That¡¯s her aim, she wants me to feel bad.


    ¡°Rayne, you aren¡¯t saying anything.¡± I said my eyes fixed on Ryane who was paying less attention to us and more attention to her food.


    ¡°What should I say Sarah?¡± Rayne asked as she dropped the ss of juice on the table.


    ¡°You should teach your sister some manners.¡± Bianca said out loud.


    ¡°The ones you bothck?¡± Eliana blurted out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Do we really need to go over this?¡± Do we need to fight each other everyday? can¡¯t we all act mature and let the issue between us die down.¡± Rayne said calmly.


    I knew she was trying to make peace, that¡¯s Rayne the peacemaker, never like going for violence.


    ¡°Our problem is you Rayne.¡± I said out loud.


    The whole ce was quiet for some time and then Rayne spoke up.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve got zero problems.¡± She said and got up.


    ¡°Hope the both of you have a nice dinner together.¡± Rayne said and walked out.


    my eyes focused on Eliana.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ina said while stuffing her mouth with meat stakes.


    I stood up and walked towards the direction Rayne walked to. The conversation wasn¡¯t over yet.


    I sighted her at the other end of the corridor. I walked in hasten footsteps towards her and tapped her from behind.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Rayne asked immediately, she noticed it was me.


    ¡°Answers to my question.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°To what question Sarah, what!?¡±


    ¡°Why did you marry a man you know nothing about and has refused to find out about his past.¡± I said.


    ¡°Because I love this man and I¡¯m not willing to trade my happiness for his past.¡± she simply replied.


    Is this bitch crazy, what is she saying and why was she talking so calmly. I¡¯m trying to make her as angry as ever.


    ¡°What if he has a wife already and kids you know nothing about.¡± I said.


    ¡± That should be my personal issue to handle, I don¡¯t need you interfering in my business.¡± she stated clearly.


    ¡°Business huh.¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Sarah, why are you everywhere?¡± Rayne started.


    Was she getting angry already cause she seemed a bit Infuriated already.


    ¡°You took Fred, that was fine now you¡¯re here, now you¡¯reing after Eric, could you be a bit ashamed of yourself and your useless personality. to the way you¡¯ve downgraded yourself and value I¡¯m not bold to call you my gender Sarah you disgust me.¡± Rayne said her face stern and emotionless as she said every word.


    ¡°Say whatever you want, send me random texts or whatever, I love Eric and that¡¯s all that matters, his past life doesn¡¯t matter to me okay!¡± Now if you would excuse me I was watching the nts glow.¡± she said before sighing in relief.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting all that from Rayne, it seems she wasn¡¯t the scared chicken I thought she was.


    I pped my hands slowly in apuse.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very nice speech, Rayne.¡± I said calmly while I walked around and in front.


    ¡°But you¡¯re wrong this time, I don¡¯t want Eric.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°When you find out about his past and love life, you¡¯ll realize who really wants him.¡± I said with a smirk.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Rayne said.


    ¡°we¡¯re supposed to be bestfriends Rayne.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°Being bestfriends with a sneaky bastard is what I won¡¯t do.¡± she said and was about walking out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known you to be weak Rayne but today you proved yourself worthy so I¡¯ll change ns.¡± I said while chuckling softly. my words stopped her in her tracks.


    She turned around gently and then smiled before saying.


    ¡°Nothing scares me anymore Sarah, bring it in, I¡¯m always ready.¡± she said before walking away slowly.¡±


    ¡°Oh I bet you won¡¯t see this oneing.¡± I murmured under my breath before leaving.

 Pool Party

    Pool party


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    The streams of sunlight shone on my face gently.


    I stretched my arms gently while getting up from the bed into a sitting position.


    ¡°Morning sis.¡± I heard Eliana¡¯s voice.


    The atmosphere was still a blurry view to me as I was just waking up I couldn¡¯t detect where she was.


    ¡°Morning Eliana.¡± I greeted her immediately and she came into view.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked her. She was dressed in a spot panties and top.


    ¡°For morning exercises girl.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Everyone is going, probably except from Bianca cause she would be preparing the pool for the afternoon pool party.¡± ina said.


    ¡°And when was all this organized that I had no idea of?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Last night when you walked out angrily on everyone and left your food, I couldn¡¯t say no to it. Who knows we might be ice skating again, so bored.¡± Eliana said while putting on her back bag.


    ¡°See youter, bye sis.¡± she said and blew a kiss to me which I caught dramatically and weughed.


    ¡°Bye Eliana.¡± I said to her as she walked out of the room.


    I heaved a sigh of relief as I slumped on the bed. I was tired and didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    A knock came on the door almost immediately ina left.


    ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± I asked calmly.


    ¡°it¡¯s Maria, your personal maid mam.¡± the person said from outside.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said and she walked in.


    ¡°What is the problem!?¡± I asked gently.


    ¡°Would you like your breakfast served in bed or¡­..¡±


    ¡°Served in bed please.¡± I said cutting her short.


    ¡°Okay mam.¡± she replied with her head bowed before leaving.


    I got up to go brush my teeth. Maria arrived ten minutester pushing in a tray which had different dishes of food on it.


    She served me and I started eating.


    ¡°You can leave,  I can take care of myself.¡± I said to her and like always she bowed and left.


    I¡¯m already used to this new lifestyle of being treated like the superior. It¡¯s crazily insane to me but also cool. I hate watching other girls my age serve me and call me mam all because my husband is wealthy.


    I got into the bathroom and took a warm bath.


    I got out and got dressed, today I¡¯ll tour round the whole house to see its beauty.


    I began my tour from the garden.


    The garden was prettyrge and decorated with different flowers. The ss nts were so beautiful and some of the nts glowed in the dark.


    I sniffed some flowers, loving the scent.


    ¡°Who do we have here.¡± I heard a familiar feminine voice.


    I turned around and saw Bianca walking towards me with a broad smile.


    Oh lord please no,  enough of all the drama. I was tired of these girls.


    Sarah gave me a hard time yesterday. it would be nice if Bianca acts mature today cause I wasn¡¯t in the mood for any shenanigan behavior.


    I took a deep breath when she was now in front of me.


    ¡®, What do you want from me this time Bianca?¡± I asked directly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Such a straightforward personality.¡± she said


    slowly while pping in rhythm to her footsteps she took as she walked around me.


    This was going to be a very long talk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a drink if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Bianca offered nicely.


    ¡°Bitch do not say yes.¡± my subconscious mind screamed at me.


    ¡°Okay fine lets try.¡± I said ignoring my thinking and we started walking towards the direction of the bar stand.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go?¡± Bianca started.


    ¡°Same reason why you didn¡¯t.¡± I simply replied.


    ¡°No Rayne, we have different reasons.¡±  Bianca stated.


    ¡± I¡¯m organizing a pool party today by noon, I¡¯m inspecting the maids while they get everything setup.¡± Bianca said.


    Was Bianca ying smart with me because it was annoying.


    I sighed again for the hundredth time knowing it was going to be a long day with Bianca.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Bianca asked.


    ¡°What do you really want from me!!¡± I wanted to scream out loud but I kept my cool and acted as matured as I could.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± I said while sipping from the ss of alcoholic wine.


    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re married to?¡± she asked.


    At first the question made me mute but I resisted the urge Of going Into deep thinking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± was my short reply.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to know more about him?¡±she asked calmly, trying to be friendly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know so much, the little I know about him is okay with me.¡± I replied.


    ¡°I was just trying to help.¡± she said.


    ¡°Besides, your husband and I were so close.¡± she added.


    ¡°Yeah, tell me about it.¡± My jealous mind said.


    I was jealous all of sudden. Why was I jealous?


    ¡°I know it¡¯s kinda hard getting forced into a marriage. I could help you leave if you want to.¡± She offered.


    ¡°Why are you bothered about my marriage?¡± I asked her suddenly.


    She paused for a moment before saying.


    ¡°Cause I could give answers to your unanswered questions!¡± she said.


    What does she mean? what is she up to this time around. Is she tricking me?¡± all these questions kept running through my head.


    Deep down I wanted to know more about Erick, his actions, moves, something about his past but I felt it was bad without asking him directly first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your answers Bianca, If I want to know more and more of my husband I¡¯ll ask him.¡± I said


    ¡°You think he would listen to you,¡± Bianca said.


    ¡°I bet he would listen to me more than you.¡¯ I replied to her.


    ¡°We will see about that.¡± she murmured calmly but I heard it.

 Pool Party (2)

    Pool party 2


    ANN¡¯S POV


    We all arrived home early before the pool party was about to start.


    ¡°Ann!!¡± I heard Raynes¡¯ voice calling from behind.


    I turned around and stopped in my tracks waiting for her to reach me.


    ¡°Hey girl what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rayne asked calmly as she got to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied to her trying to be bold and outspoken. causetely I¡¯ve been hiding behind the shadows.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see youst night at dinner, neither did I see you this morning.¡± Rayne said.


    ¡°I went jogging with Samatha.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh you girls are now getting along, tell me about it.¡± She said with a light giggle.


    How do I tell her that I¡¯m in love with a girl who¡¯s not even in love with me.


    ¡°No Rayne, we all went jogging this morning.¡± I said trying to push the topic of Samantha aside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you by the pool then, but till then whatever you feel like sharing with me, I¡¯m always here.¡± Rayne said.


    ¡°Thank you Rayne.¡± I said as I hugged her tightly.


    All I needed was a shoulder to rely on right now and Rayne was always here.


    Sometimes I wish I could just tell her what transpired between Bianca and Eric but sometimes I felt what¡¯s in the past is meant to be in the past.


    Rayne is more than just a friend, she¡¯s more like a big sister and afort zone for me.


    ¡°See yater, I wanna go get ready for some pool party.¡± she said excitedly and walked off.


    Iughed silently at her dramatic behavior.


    I got to my room to get ready for the pool party, I got into the shower and had a quick shower.


    I got out and found Samatha sitting on the bed so indulged with her phone.


    I wanted to say something to her but I decided to act as though I didn¡¯t see her.


    I walked into the closet and got dressed in a swimsuit and tied a towel round my waist while walking out.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t interested in the pool party thing.¡± Samatha said.


    ¡°I changed my mind.¡± I replied to her.


    I was about walking out then all of a sudden I changed my mind and braced up to ask the question I¡¯ve been meaning to ask her sincest night.


    ¡°Samatha, why did you kiss me?¡± I asked calmly.


    She looked at me for a second before focusing her attention on her phone once more.


    ¡°It was my gift for beating your ass on ice skating!¡± she simply replied without looking at me.


    Just like I had guessed there wasn¡¯t anything she felt for me whatsoever.


    I sighed and walked out of the room.


    I walked over to the pool where the others were.


    ¡°Ann you¡¯re here.¡±  iana said as I walked up to her.


    ¡°I never thought you woulde.¡± she added.


    ¡°I changed my mind.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rayne?¡± I asked, looking around and not finding her amongst us.


    ¡°She should be up in her room, she would be down any moment from now.¡± Eliana replied.


    ¡°Heyy girls!¡± I heard Rayne¡¯s voice ahead of us as she walked towards us.


    ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± I murdered under my breath.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± iana asked Rayne.


    ¡°I was trying to pick one outstanding swimsuit.¡± Ryane replied.


    ¡°Mmm Erick isn¡¯t here.¡± I said mockingly.


    ¡°Girl you didn¡¯t just say that.¡± Ryane said dramatically and we allughed.


    ¡°Cough cough, attentiondies.¡± Bianca said as she was trying to get the attention of everyone. but it seemed that everyone was too distracted to give her the attention she needed as the noise was still much.


    ¡°Attention everyone I need your attention.¡± she screamed out.


    But still yet it felt like no one was talking as everyone was busy doing one thing or the other.


    ¡°Everyone, your attention is needed.¡± Rayne said out loud and just like magic the noise died down slowly.


    ¡°I never asked for your help, you know.¡± Bianca said with a pretense smile.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to.¡± Rayne simply replied.


    ¡°I just wanted to inform y¡¯all that you shouldn¡¯t get so close to the pool when you get drunk, to avoid any drowning cases.¡± Bianca said out loud with her eyes stripping Ryane dead.


    If eyes could kill, I bet Rayne would be dead by now.


    She got down and walked up to us.


    ¡°I see y¡¯all having a good time.¡± Bianca said, her pretense smile not washing off a bit.


    ¡°What do you want Bianca?¡± Rayne asked as she turned to face Bianca.


    ¡°You know sometimes your boldness surprises me.¡± Bianca said gently.


    ¡°Hey, has anyone seen Sarah?¡± Samatha said as she walked in on us.


    Everyone kept quiet while Bianca and Rayne kept staring at each other.


    ¡°I just asked a question.¡± Samatha said out loud.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°you never get to see anythinging or going.¡± Samatha replied.


    I wonder why she kept avoiding and treating me this bad.


    I sighed silently.


    ¡°Have any of you seen Sarah?¡± Samatha asked again.


    ¡°Go look for her yourself and stop creating a scene.¡± ina said out loud.


    Samatha was about to say something when Bianca drew her closer and whispered something to her and then Samatha left without another word.


    ¡°Where were we?¡± Bianca asked as she walked close to Rayne who was standing so close to the pool.


    ¡°When will you stop being troublesome and be more mature?¡± Rayne asked as she took a few steps away from the pool towards Bianca.


    ¡°The day you leave my man alone.¡± Bianca blurted out.


    Oh no she didn¡¯t, Rayne seriously has nothing to do with what happened to her and Eric.


    ¡°Bianca don¡¯t!!¡± I half yelled hoping she would listen.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see Rayne, I and Eric were so much Inlove till you came to the picture and spoiled everything. A one night stand started turning into a lifetime for you.. you bloody slut!!¡± Bianca said out loud and everyone gasped.


    ¡°So she sneaked her way into thewns family.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s more than a slut indeed.¡±


    ¡°Why is Bianca being such a bitch.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think Rayne is speechless.¡±


    I could hear everyone talking about Rayne.


    ¡°Shit this was not good at all.¡± I murmured under my breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Rayne managed to say.


    Bianca walked out without another word leaving Rayne to face the criticism of the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I said to Rayne while holding her hands and leading her out of the gathering.

 Heart Broken

    Heartbroken


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I couldn¡¯t bear the pain I felt in my heart as it felt like my heart was being pierced with a thousand knives.


    I followed Ann like a child following the lead of their parents.


    I got to my room and sat down on the bed.


    ¡°Rayne, look at me.¡± I heard Ann¡¯s voice but it wasn¡¯t that clear.


    It was like my body was dead and my mind was awake.


    ¡°Rayne, say something!¡± Eliana half yelled.


    ¡°Rayne!!!¡± Eliana yelled and I felt a hot pnding on my chicks bringing me back to reality.


    ¡°Ouch that hurt.¡± I said while holding my chicks.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re now alive.¡± ina eximed as she fell on the bed with a heavy sigh of relief.


    ¡°Rayne what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ann asked.


    For a moment I fought with reality to believe that Bianca was Eric¡¯s secret lover, but why didn¡¯t Ann tell me anything about it.


    My eyes fell on Ann and I felt betrayed by someone I had trusted, my eyes became watery and I couldn¡¯t hold on to the tears for long. The hot tears fell down my chick like mountain water falling off the mountain.


    ¡°What didn¡¯t you tell me Ann?¡± I asked soberly.


    She faced palmed herself in regrets.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rayne but it isn¡¯t what you think, and everything Bianca said was a lie, well not all but some of it.¡± Ann said, trying to Exin.


    But at this point I wanted no exnation.


    ¡°Please leave.¡± I said pointing to the direction of the door.


    ¡°Rayne, listen to me, she¡¯s messing with your head.¡± Ann tried to make me see reasons but I was too sober and angry at same time to see her reasons.


    ¡°Go away Ann go away!!¡± I yelled at her angrily.


    I bet I should have looked into his past, I kept trusting him nonstop not knowing he wasn¡¯t the saint who he imed to be.


    Ann got up and walked out slowly with her heads down.


    ¡°I bet I should leave you alone too!¡± iana said and got up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Just try to listen to Ann I bet she has a better exnation to what Bianca said.¡± ina said before walking out.


    I clutched tightly to the pillow case, the feeling I felt inside right now was like a burning finance ready to burn down anything in my way.


    I walked to my handbag and brought out the picture of Eric and Bianca together.


    I bet it was time I knew about his past.


    I folded the picture and ced it back in my bag. Iid down covering myself with the duvet.


    How could I have foolishly fell so deeply for him.


    How the hell was I supposed to know that he was In a rtionship with Bianca.


    So many different thoughts kept roaming in my head and somehow I managed to find sleep and I slept off earlier than I expected.


    __


    I woke up the next morning feeling weaker andzy than ever.


    My whole body system was turned around and I could feel myself.


    I got into the bathroom and brushed my teeth, had a warm bath and wore casual clothes.


    I heard a knock on the door and I guessed it was Maria.


    ¡°What is it Maria?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just wanted to know if you wanted your breakfast privately or you wanna go downstairs.¡± She said.


    I couldn¡¯t go downstairs and eat with the others. Not after the shame Bianca has caused me.


    Privately would be okay!¡± I replied to her.


    She left and came back minutester and like always, a tray of food with different delicacies.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said to her as I served myself and started eating.


    I was done eating and she cleared the mess.


    Iid down and started to read a book just to distract my thinking away from Erick.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    I looked up and it was Sarah.


    What did they want for me now?


    ¡°You¡¯re already in.¡± I said.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s called a door for a reason for you to knock.¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Why Are you getting walked up over someone who loves another?¡± Sarah asked me.


    Her question left me dumbfounded and I was as speechless than ever.


    ¡°Someone who may have been the reasons you¡¯ve been facing trauma.¡± Sarah said.


    ¡°Enough Sarah, I¡¯m not getting walked up over him.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Here.¡± she said, handing over an envelope to me.


    ¡°Those are details you have to know about your husband.¡± she said as she shoved the envelope to me.


    ¡°What details?¡±  I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± She said with a light chuckle and left.


    Immediately she left I fought the urge not to open the envelope and look into it.


    ¡°Calm down Rayne Calm down.¡± I whispered to myself.


    ¡°You just have to hear what Ann has to say and then you know who to trust or not.¡± my subconscious mind said.


    I took a deep breath cause it seemed I was going to have a panic attack.


    I got up and entered the bathroom, I washed my face gently while thinking of what may be inside of the envelope.


    I got out back to my room now, a little rxed. I was bored so I decided to walk around ghostly.


    I just wanted to go to the garden and see the nts glow at the touch of the morning sun.


    I sighed as I took a scarf and covered my face.


    I walked out of my room with prayers that I didn¡¯t want to encounter any trouble with anyone today.


    I walked gently down the corridor and then down the stairs.


    it seemed as though everyone was out. I sighed in relief and strode into the garden.


    I inhaled the scents of so many nts, while some made me want to throw up the others ddings me with their pleasant smell.


    ¡°I know you could not be all by yourself, that¡¯s why I stayed.¡±


    I turned around and it was Bianca. Oh no this was what I was avoiding.

 Believing

    Believing


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I walked gently down the corridor and then down the stairs.


    it seemed as though everyone was out. I sighed in relief and walked out and strode into the garden.


    I inhaled the scents of so many nts, while some made me want to throw up the others ddings me with their pleasant smell.


    ¡°I know you could not be all by yourself, that¡¯s why I stayed.¡±


    I turned around and it was Bianca. Oh no this was what I was avoiding.


    I kept quite acting as though I didn¡¯t hear her, it was so obvious I didn¡¯t want to talk to her but she kept pushing.


    ¡°What, are you scared to talk to me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just avoiding you.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me, you think I would try to hurt you?¡± She asked.


    but I kept quite still keeping my eyes on the nts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a psychopath like you.¡± I replied.


    She chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Baby girl I¡¯m not a psychopath, I¡¯m just trying to get what¡¯s mine.¡± she said while giving her pretense smile.


    What does she mean by getting what¡¯s hers?


    I didn¡¯t bother to ask her, I just acted as though it was none of my business.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°They went sightseeing in groups.¡± she replied.


    If everyone went sight viewing in groups then what was she doing here?


    And just like she was reading my thoughts she replied.


    ¡°I wanted to keep youpany and also show you proof of what I said yesterday, that¡¯s why I stayed back.¡± She said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see Rayne, I and Eric were so much Inlove till you came to the picture and spoiled everything. A one night stand started turning into a lifetime for you. you bloody slut!!¡±


    Bianca¡¯s words were stuck in my head like a ma stuck to an iron. I couldn¡¯t forget how embarrassed and hurt I felt yesterday. The shame I felt the pain and how my trust for him died.


    I wanted to know more and more about Eric and I bet Bianca would tell me all I wanted to know. But what I wasn¡¯t sure of was if she was the right person for me to ask these questions to or get the information of Eric from.


    My whole thinking was messed up right now, my head was spinning and I felt dizzy.


    What was this feeling?


    ¡°Rayne! Rayne!!¡± I heard Bianca¡¯s voice calling out loud and everything started bing blurred and then I cked out.


    THE NEXT DAY


    I felt something cold on my forehead, I tried to open my eyes but my eyelids feel heavy.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I groaned while trying to turn on the bed.


    ¡°Rayne.¡± I heard a very familiar voice call.


    I tried to picture who it was but I couldn¡¯t, so I opened my eyes gently, everywhere was so blurry and I saw someone leaning onto me. I adjusted backward in fright that the person might want to hurt me.


    Though I couldn¡¯t see the person yet , everything was still blurry but slowly it came into view and the person was Eliana.


    ¡°Rayne, are you okay?¡± Eliana asked.


    I could hear the fear and worries in her voice.


    ¡°iana.¡± I called out calmly.


    I looked around and found out I was in my room.


    But how and when did I get here? a few minutes ago I was in the garden talking to Bianca.


    Bianca!! Her name rang a bell in my ear.


    ¡°I wanted to keep youpany and also show you proof of what I said yesterday, that¡¯s why I stayed back.¡± I recalled her words.


    She was about telling me something that meant the whole world to me.


    ¡°What am I doing here, where¡¯s Bianca? I was in the garden with her a few minutes back.¡± I said all at once rushing my words.


    ¡°Rayne calm down.¡± ina said, trying to make me calm.


    ¡°Bianca is in her room, she¡¯s getting questioned by the authorities, and it was yesterday.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Questioned by the authorities, for what?¡± I asked. I was so confused. The whole thing was confusing.


    ¡°We came back yesterday and found out that you had cked out. ina called the cops and told them that Bianca tried to take your life.¡± Ann said.


    OMG what did Eliana do. And how did the day run so fast?


    ¡°ina, that¡¯s not true, we were talking casually in the garden and then¡­¡± I paused.


    ¡°And then what, Rayne?¡± ina asked.


    ¡°Rayne speak up, your speech is what¡¯s needed now.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°And then¡­.., Everything started to blur and I¡­.¡± I stopped.


    ¡°You what?¡± ina half screamed.


    ¡°I think I passed out, my head was spinning and I was dizzy, everything started to blur and I passed out.¡± I exined.


    ¡°I said it.¡± Ann shouted in excitement.


    ¡°I knew the doctor was right.¡± ina said with a smile.


    They were messing up with my thinking once more, My head was starting to spin again.


    ¡°ina.¡±


    ¡°ina.¡±


    Ann handed me a ss of water and I drank it. The water revived me from my dizzy state.


    ¡°You need to rest ina, you have to get some bed rest.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°No, I need to find Bianca!¡± I persisted.


    ¡°Rayne, listen to me, you have to have some good bed rest for the sake of your baby.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°What was she talking about my baby, what baby? Is Ann alright.¡± I thought.


    ¡°What baby, who¡¯s carrying a baby?¡± I asked my eyes moving from Eliana to Ann seeking answers.


    ¡°Should we tell her.¡± ina whispered to Ann.


    ¡°No, I think she should have some rest.¡± Ann replied.


    ¡°Common, girls you can¡¯t keep doing this, tell me what the fuck is going on.¡± I said.


    ¡°Rayne, you have to go to bed now so you can have enough strength.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ll assign your personal maid to prepare you a dish.¡± ina added.


    I started perceiving some sour odor and it made my stomach ache and I wanted to throw up.


    I got up and ran into the bathroom and threw up.


    I washed my hands and my face and cleaned them with a hand towel.


    Wait a baby, dizzy, spinning, fainting, throwing up¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Oh God, please let it not be what I¡¯m thinking.¡± I whispered to myself.


    I got out of the bathroom and found Ann and ina giggling.


    ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking.¡± I said with my eyes wide open hoping to get another news.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!!¡±  They both shouted at once.


    Damn it was what I was thinking.

 What To Do?

    What To Do?


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    These few days without Rayne made my soul empty. The house felt weird without her presence.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I got ready for work like always these few days. The daily routine has been the same.


    I got into my car and zoomed off to work.


    I got to my office after about an hour of driving. I dropped my briefcase on the chair beside mine and sat down.


    I pressed a button on my desk and my secretary came running in.


    ¡°Sir, you called for me.¡± She said immediately she got in.


    ¡°Make me a cup of hot coffee.¡± I said and she nodded and walked out.


    She got back five minutester with a cup of coffee and dropped it on the table and left.


    I opened myptop and decided to go through thepany we¡¯ve closed deals with these few days.


    My door opened all of a sudden and like I never expected Mrwns walked in. this time alone.


    ¡°What does he want this time.¡± I thought.


    ¡°What are you doing here.¡± I asked sternly.


    ¡°That is no way of greeting your father boy.¡± he said as he sat down and lit up his cigarettes.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡± I said while staring daggers at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡± he started.


    ¡°For how long would you continue to protect a threat?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± I replied to him sternly.


    It¡¯s high time he gets over his psychopathic behavior and realizes we¡¯re talking about my own wife who I love dearly and I¡¯m not going to let him try nonsense with her.


    ¡°She¡¯s a threat, son.¡± he said slowly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the threat and needs to be eliminated.¡± I said calmly.


    How could he be so heartless not to even think about the trauma she might be facing for experiencing her parents die.


    ¡°She would bring down the reputation of our family.¡± He said.


    ¡°Not ours, just your reputation which you hold highly.¡± I said not giving him one bit of respect he had crossed the line the moment he made himself a threat to Rayne.


    ¡°What if she finds out that you have something to do with the death of her parents,¡± he said.


    ¡°What are you saying, I have nothing to do with that, that¡¯s your problem.¡± I said.


    ¡°You think she would be satisfied that the man she is married to, his family has something to do with her parents death!¡±


    ¡°Quick correction, you¡¯re not family to me, you stopped being rted to me the day you left.¡± I said not wanting to remember that moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire, son, and you know what happens to children who y with fire, they get burnt


    ¡± He said and got up.


    ¡°Your security around her is too tight, I¡¯ll wait for the perfect opportunity.¡± He said and walked to the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t evere back here.¡± I stated making it clear and sound to him that I didn¡¯t want him around.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need me soon.¡± he said and walked out.


    He was such a bag of trouble and a total disturbance of my peace.


    I sat down trying to calm myself down.


    I started going through the files again but I wasn¡¯t concentrating.


    I sighed and got up, I got to my private lodge after pressing my password in the wall it divided and made way for me to go in.


    I got in and slumped on the bed. I was more than tired and I was Missing Rayne, I had promised not to call her so as not to interrupt her vacation but I did text her yesterday and she didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Should I text her again?¡± I mentally asked myself.


    I brought out my phone and started typing.


    ¡°Heyy are you alright?¡± I typed, I paused for a second and then deleted it.


    ¡°Arrrghhh.¡± I groaned angrily.


    I took off my clothes and had a shower, I wanted to sleep the thoughts off.


    Iid on the bed patiently waiting for sleep toe take over me.


    And after what seemed like forever I finally fell asleep.


    I woke up in Evening, and I guessed all the workers must have gone home by now.


    I got dressed and walked out of the lodge, took my private elevator and got to the parking lot then zoomed off. I wasn¡¯t going home directly, I wanted to cool off at my favorite bar.


    It was located in a local area calm and rxing.


    I parked my car and got down.


    And just like I expected the ce was calm and they were only few people


    It was a forty five minute drive but due to my speed I got there in less than thirty minutes.


    I walked into the bar gently and sat at the other end where no one was.


    A Petite girl walked up to me wearing an apron, she was holding a small note and a pen in her hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s your order sir?¡± she asked as she got closer to me.


    ¡°OMG!!¡¯ She gasped all of a sudden, immediately I raised my head up.


    She seemed new and also looked like a teenager.


    ¡°Hi I¡¯m Mira, I¡¯m new here, omg you¡¯re Erickson Arnold.¡± she said excitedly as she couldn¡¯t hide her joy.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her reaction.


    ¡°Howe nobody told me he was this cute.¡± she said to herself but I heard her.


    ¡°Mira don¡¯t act weird in front of a customer.¡± a middle ageddy said as she walked towards my table.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± Thedy said as she stood in front of Mira.


    ¡°What should I get you sir.¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°As much vodka as you can get.¡± I replied to her and she nodded and walked out.


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve got all the attention you¡¯ve been wanting.¡± I heard someone say.


    I didn¡¯t bother to turn around to see who it was, I believed whoever it was would walk up to me.


    ¡°You seeded in wooing Rayne over, you topping rank one, make all the girls crazy.¡± The person continued and I heard footsteps walking towards me.


    My head was down cause u didn¡¯t give a fuck about who was talking but when he mentioned Ryane, I was more than determined to know him.


    I raised my head and beheld the least I had expected.


    Fred was standing in front of me.


    ¡°Hello!!¡± He greeted me with a smile when I saw him.


    What does this bastard want?

 Pregnant

    Pregnant


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Eliana and Ann nned to keep my pregnancy a secret from the others.


    ording to ina, she said telling them about my pregnancy would increase the hate and jealousy and I wasn¡¯t ready for that.


    My body system started changing and I could see it, the doctor said I was three weeks pregnant.


    Would Eric be happy to hear this since he had a rtionship with Bianca, or was it time for me to ask Ann about what she had to say.


    I sighed tiredly Ann has been advising me to have a good bed rest for the health of the baby and I.


    I rubbed my stomach gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pray that Daddy will be happy with this news.¡± I said calmly to my stomach.


    I needed to talk to Ann. I picked up my phone and texted her toe see me.


    After about five minutes she came into my room with a worried expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Rayne, are you fine, is the baby okay?¡± she kept asking as she was checking my body.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Ann I wanted to talk to you please sit down.¡± I said


    ¡°Talk to me about what, are you okay?¡± Ann asked again.


    ¡°Common Ann, I said I¡¯m fine.¡± I said out loud and clear.


    ¡°So why did you call?¡± she asked as she sat down.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Bianca.¡± I started.


    ¡°What about her did she hurt you?¡± Ann asked.


    ¡°Not physically but that¡¯s not the problem, I wanted to ask you about Bianca and Eric.¡± I said and everywhere was silent for some seconds.


    ¡®What do you want to know?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Everything Ann, everything.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°Bianca and Eric were dating, Eric broke up with her cause. He caught her cheating on him, that¡¯s it.¡± she said.


    ¡°So Bianca was lying, but why would she lie to me openly?¡± I said slowly to myself not knowing that Ann heard me.


    ¡°Probably because she¡¯s jealous and wants to get back with Eric.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just listen to rumors about your husband or marriages, confronting your husband or probably seeing for yourself is much better.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Thank you Ann.¡±


    ¡°I was kinda busy before you texted, I¡¯ll leave now, make sure you don¡¯t stress yourself darling.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°I will.¡± I replied to her and then she left.


    Once again the urge to open the envelope Sarah gave to me came in but as always I conquered the urge, I promised myself that I¡¯ll only open the envelope when I¡¯m back home.


    I got up to take a little walk round thepound, I was tired of bed resting all day.


    I go to the pool side and kept looking at the Surroundings.


    The atmosphere was so calm and rxing.


    ¡°I thought you were in Coma?¡± I heard Sarah¡¯s voice.


    I looked up at the direction the voice came from and there she was striding towards me.


    What did she mean by she thought I was in Coma, was she praying for me to get so sick, was she so desperate to end me.


    ¡°You n on putting me in Coma?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Probably.¡± She replied and walked towards me.


    I took two steps back, I was close to the pool, I was literally standing so close to the pool edge.


    ¡°What do you want for me Sarah?¡± I asked, knowing her visit was nothing good all the time.


    ¡°I just decided to say hi to an old friend.¡± Sarah replied with a light chuckle.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Now you see I¡¯m fine you can leave me alone now.¡± I said hoping my words would make her go away.


    But I knew Sarah so well, she was a stubborn type.


    She¡¯s a determined person. If she wants something she¡¯ll do anything to get it.


    ¡°How about your boyfriend, My bad, husband!!!¡± she said, obviously trying to annoy me.


    I kept quiet because I didn¡¯t want to promote the conversation.


    ¡°You know Fred was so stupid to have left you for me, I mean look at you now.¡± Sarah said but I know best not to talk back to her . I knew what she was looking for and I¡¯m not ready to give her.


    ¡°Now I think Erick would be doing everyone a favor by leaving you for me.¡± She said with so much confidence and boldness.


    Sarah should be the least of my problems right now; she was so getting on my nerves.


    ¡°Sarah please let me be.¡± I said not giving her the bad bitch vibe she wanted back.


    This whole shenanigans was insane.


    ¡°Should I let you be, no bitch I can¡¯t let you be.¡± she said out loud.


    ¡°You psychotic bitch keeps going for the wrong guy always, it¡¯s always the guy that has made another girl fall in love with her.¡± Sarah stated.


    Her words were so hurtful and annoying, I wanted to keep quiet but on the other hand I was ready to give her what she wanted forgetting the fact that I was pregnant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that you¡¯re cheap Sarah, you can¡¯t me me.¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Says someone who forced herself on a stranger and forced him to marry her, not knowing anything about him.¡± Sarah said calmly.


    She said it casually like it was a normal discussion.


    Her words hit deep even though it wasn¡¯t true. I still felt like a bait.


    ¡°You¡¯re better of dead Rayne, you know you¡¯re better off dead.¡± she added.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything or throw words at her. She seeded in rendering me speechless.


    ¡°Your mother will be so ashamed of you, for raising a dumb thing.¡± She spat out.


    And that was it she had triggered me so much.


    I moved forward and pped her hard across the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk about my mother in such a manner.¡± I said fiercely.


    How could she bring my mum into our argument, I never knew Sarah could turn out to be this kind of an obsessive bitch.


    ¡°And just like you asked Rayne, if I had a n on putting you in Coma, the answer is yes.¡± she said with a light chuckle.


    ¡°What does she mean by that.¡± I thought.


    And just as I was trying toprehend her words she pushed me so hard I lost my bnce and fell inside the pool.


    I didn¡¯t know how to swim, I kept screaming and screaming for help till I couldn¡¯t say anything and everything became dark.

 Drown Her

    Drown her


    BIANCA¡¯S POVProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Why did you have to go so far?¡± I half yelled at Sarah.


    ¡°She was crossing boundaries and she pped me.¡± Sarah replied.


    I couldn¡¯t believe she tried to take Rayne¡¯s life. This wasn¡¯t part of the n, the n was to make her feel not good enough and leave without trying to Eliminate her.


    ¡°If Eliana and Ann press charges at you, I won¡¯t be able to Defend you. You know who Eric is right, he¡¯ll make sure you pay for this if he finds out.¡± I said to her,


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Sarah asked.


    ¡®We? Did she just say we? She made this mess and she has to fix it.¡¯ I thought.


    ¡°There¡¯s no we, you made this mess you have to fix it yourself.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to her room and see if she¡¯s awake yet.¡± I said and we walked out stroding to Rayne¡¯s room.


    We got in and Rayne was in bed using the oxygen mask.


    ¡°What are you doing here!!¡± ina said as she rushed towards Sarah.


    ¡°What are the both of you doing here, you murderers.¡± ina yelled at us.


    ¡°ina, I¡¯vee to say sorry to Rayne.¡± Sarah started.


    Is she really serious, is this how she¡¯s going to apologize to the sister of someone she tried to drown.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better.¡± I whispered to her.


    ¡°Down on your knees, make them trust you.¡± I added.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry it wasn¡¯t intentional. I didn¡¯t push her. I promise, when she wakes up you can ask her.¡± Sarah pleaded.


    ¡°You almost ended not only her life but the life of¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay we forgive you.¡± Ann cut ina words shut.


    ¡°The life of whom?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. I felt they were hiding something from us.


    ¡°The life of Eric¡¯s lovely wife, do you know what that means?¡± Ann said.


    Why wasn¡¯t she letting ina speak? Eliana has something more to say but Ann was shutting her up, keeping us on suspense.


    We sat down on the couch. My heart wasn¡¯t settled. I wanted to know what they were hiding.


    I decided to trigger her so she would say her Mind.


    ¡°I bet Rayne is going into Coma now.¡± I said pretending to be sad.


    ¡°She¡¯s just resting, the doctor said we shouldn¡¯t disturb her, she¡¯s bed resting.¡± Ann answered.


    ¡°Why is she bed resting?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are you serious Bianca, your psychotic bitch of a friend tried to take Rayne¡¯s life and you¡¯re asking why she¡¯s bed resting, unbelievable.¡± Eliana said.


    That¡¯s it, that¡¯s what I want, I want to trigger her so she¡¯ll spill their secret.


    ¡°Take it easy, she¡¯s not in Coma yet.¡± Sarah Said.


    ¡°One more word from you and I¡¯ll cut your tongue off.¡±  ina half yelled at Sarah.


    ¡°Sarah let¡¯s go, it seems they don¡¯t want us here.¡± I said and we got up.


    ¡°My greetings to Rayne when she wakes up, she is the reason I came in the first ce.¡± I stated before we left.


    Something was off, something wasn¡¯t okay and I could feel it.


    They were hiding something from us, their corny actions and behavior was so clear.


    I know Ann would never spill it out, it¡¯s always ina with the anger issues. I¡¯ll have to trigger the truth out of her.


    ¡°What are they hiding.¡± Sarah asked me all of a sudden.


    I never knew she noticed their behaviors.


    ¡°That¡¯s the dumbest question you¡¯ve ever asked me, how the hell am I supposed to know.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°I mean you im to be the smartest and intellectually beautiful model, how could you not know what they were talking about Bianca.¡± Sarah said all of a sudden rendering me speechless.


    She has never acted or spoken rudely to me.


    ¡°I am your boss in this game, you go by my rules.¡± I said, making it clear to her.


    ¡°Oh almighty boss, that could not detect the secret of two foolish girls.¡± Sarah spat out.


    Her confidence was so surprising to me.


    ¡°I know this time around you¡¯ll ask me to fish it out but this is your mess, I¡¯ve helped you alot.¡± Sarah said out loud and walked out leaving me stunned.


    It was such a surprising behavior, I wondered what gave her so much guts.


    I sighed, shaking her thoughts off my head.


    I had other important things to do, like finding out what in God¡¯s name ina and Ann were hiding.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll check inter. I need to attend to the pregnant patient.¡±


    I heard someone say that from outside. The voice was familiar with the Middle aged nurses¡¯ voice.


    I got up immediatelyI heard Pregnant patient.


    ¡°Who was pregnant?¡± I asked myself.


    ¡°Wait wait wait wait, I hope it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking.¡± I said to myself.


    I quickly rushed outside and started walking towards Rayne¡¯s room.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Samatha¡¯s voice made me halt in my track as she was walking towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯m just strolling around.¡± I replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sarah, why did she push Rayne into the pool?¡± Samatha said with her face filled with worried expression.


    ¡°You can go ask her yourself.¡± I simply replied to her.


    ¡°You support her actions too.¡± Samatha said calmly.


    ¡± I know she may be your rival but trying to kill her was so extreme.¡± Samatha said.


    I really didn¡¯t have the time for her attitude and talks. I was just trying to push her aside so I could get into Rayne¡¯s room.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but it wasn¡¯t me, it was Sarah.¡± I said hoping she would just agree and leave.


    ¡°I thought you were in support of it, I¡¯ll go talk to Sarah now.¡±  She said and walked out.


    ¡°She needs to rest for the sake of her baby!¡± I heard someone say from Rayne¡¯s room.


    ¡°Is Rayne really pregnant?¡± I thought and hoped it was all an illusion.


    ¡°Rayne is pregnant Eliana don¡¯t try to wake her up like that, she¡¯s carrying a baby.¡± The same voice said again.


    ¡°Oh my God this is my worst nightmare.¡± I eximed with a bitter heart.

 Awake

    Awake


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    The streams of sunlight sipping through the slightly parted curtains shone brightly on my face, disturbing my sleep.


    I yawned hungrily and tiredly while stretching myself on the bed.


    ¡°Rayne?¡± I heard someone calling.


    The voice sounded familiar but I couldn¡¯t picture who it was.


    I tried to open my eyes but it felt like it was glued.


    Slowly slowly I opened my eyes and everything was a bit blurry in my sight.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± I heard iana¡¯s voice.


    ¡°ina.¡± I calledzily.


    ¡°Rayne, stay right there, I¡¯ll get the nurse!¡± Ann said and dashed out.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re awake.¡± ina said as she helped me up into a sitting position.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening, I tried to remember how I got here but it gave me a headache.


    ¡°Ouuuuch.¡± I cried out in pain.


    ¡°What is it?¡± ina panicked.


    ¡°My head, it hurts.¡± I said.


    ¡°Common, rest your head on the head rest,¡± she said and helped me rest my head.


    I was so weak and all my systems were weak too, I felt my own legs were too heavy for me to move. It was like I was drowning.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me ina?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re okay Rayne.¡± She replied to me with a reassuring smile.


    I saw Ann walking in with a middle ageddy who was dressed in a nurse¡¯s suit. She must be a nurse.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± The nurse said with a bright warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check her pulse.¡± she said.


    She took my hands and checked it.


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit stable now but she needs more rest, else she might lose the baby due to stress. I¡¯ll advise her not to walk around a lot. She should be in bed everyday and should only get up when she wants to stretch her muscles.¡± The nurse said.


    I was confused, what was she talking about, why do I need to rest all day? I didn¡¯t have answers for these questions so I had to ask her.


    ¡°Why should I rest all day? I¡¯m now strong enough to do anything.¡± I said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°My dear, you were in the water for so long, without breathing for long, it could have affected your baby. I wonder how this happened but it¡¯s a miracle that your baby is still alive, so any little stress may harm the child due to its medical condition not being strong.¡± she exined.


    ¡°Drown, drown, drown, drown, drown, drown!!!¡±  the word kept ringing a bell.


    But why would I drown, I didn¡¯t remember falling into the water.


    ¡°Sarah is such a physco, I can¡¯t believe she tried to Eliminate an innocent child by drowning Rayne!¡± iana said.


    ¡°And just like you asked Rayne, if I had a n on putting you in Coma, the answer is yes.¡±  Sarah¡¯s words rang a bell in my ears.


    The sh of how she pushed me and I slipped and fell into the pool.


    I remember gasping for air before everything went nk.


    ¡°Sarah.¡± I called calmly.


    ¡°She tried to hurt me, but what did I do to her?¡± I said out loud my eyes filled with tears.


    I knew we had our differences but I never knew she would want to hurt me so bad.


    ¡°A bitch is a bitch  Rayne.¡± ina said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for the past 3 days, I bet you must be hungry.¡± the nurse said.


    Was it that serious that I had been unconscious for 3 days.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it yet till my stomach made a funny sound disrupting my thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡± Ann said and got up.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re now alright.¡± Eliana said.


    ¡°ina, why would Sarah try to take my life?¡± I asked ina soberly.


    ¡°Heyy, you don¡¯t have to worry about Sarah, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± ina said.


    ¡°I hoped no one told Eric about this?¡± I asked quickly.


    ¡°Not yet, but Ann ns on telling him once we get back tomorrow.¡± ina replied.


    ¡°No one should tell him about this please and also about the pregnancy.¡± I said and Ann walked in.


    ¡°Here, I brought you some pancakes.¡± Ann said and dropped the tray beside me.


    ¡°Ann, Rayne suggest that we shouldn¡¯t let her husband know about anything that happened.¡± ina said almost immediately Ann dropped the tray.


    ¡°Why, Rayne, he has to know, he is the only one that can protect you from all of them.¡± Ann said.


    What does she mean by all of them, well that¡¯s not what we were talking about.


    ¡°Please Ann, I just want to keep everything from him now, maybe till when the baby is born.¡± I said with pleading eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as it makes you happy, but once the baby is born you¡¯ll tell him everything or I will.¡± she said.


    ¡°And also no one should know that I¡¯m pregnant, not even Eric, it should just be between the three of us.¡± I said.


    ¡°This is hard but I¡¯ll try.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Ann don¡¯t spill it I wanna make it a surprise.¡± I said.


    ¡°Ooo okay lover girl.¡± Ann joked and we allughed.


    I started eating and then decided to ask a question that has been bothering me.


    ¡°So you think Bianca is using Sarah to get back at me for being with Eric?¡± I asked


    ¡°Probably.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case here, see when Bianca came to visit I saw the sympathy in her eyes for you but Sarah there was so much hatred in her eyes she wasn¡¯t sorry atall Bianca made her beg so I get the two of them are ying a different game.¡± Eaina said.


    I¡¯ve always known her to be the smartest and the detective, she¡¯s quick at detecting the innocent from guilt.


    ¡°So what do you think Sarah is up to!?¡± I asked and we all stared at each other.


    ¡°I guess we all have to find out.¡± iana said.

 Mixed-Up

    Mixed-up


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    iana and Ann had gone out to get something the nurse prescribed that I¡¯ll be needing.


    At first I was scared of leaving my room knowing fully well that Sarah and Bianca might try to hurt me. I just had that thought.


    I got up and started walking around the room, Stretching my muscles.


    I picked up my phone and tried to switch it in but it was dead so I started looking for a charger to charge it.


    There wasn¡¯t any charger here, I would have called for Eliana or Bianca to get me a charger but they weren¡¯t around. And the thought of not being able to do what I could do just because I¡¯m pregnant and avoiding stress that could harm the baby.


    I sat down in the bed tiredly, this was so so boring. I wasn¡¯t even heavily pregnant yet.


    I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Thank goodness ina you¡¯re here.¡± I said to myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ina.¡± I heard Bianca¡¯s voice, I raised my head to meet her gaze.


    ¡°Hello pretty.¡± she waved as she walked inside.


    What does she want now from me?


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I asked but was frightened at hering closer to me.


    ¡°I came to say hi, and also iana and Ann aren¡¯t around so I thought you might need some help.¡± She said while smiling nonstop.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern but I¡¯m fine.¡± I said, not wanting her to stay long.


    I felt so ufortable with her around, not after she had tried to kill me.


    ¡°Rx Rayne, you don¡¯t need to be scared I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± she said.


    Like she was going to tell me if she would hurt me, these are all pretense and hypocritical attitudes.


    I moved back a little, moving away from her.


    She smiled before chuckling lightly then sat down while crossing her legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be scared Rayne, but you should know who you should be scared of!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of anything.¡± I bragged knowing fully well I was lying.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Rayne, I see you¡¯re bored, should we y a game?¡± she asked.


    ¡°A game, what a game.¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Like a gambling game, you know with bets.¡± She exined.


    I didn¡¯t like the sound of that, it seemed corny and deceitful.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost nightfall and Ann and ina aren¡¯t yet back, you must be really bored without them, I was trying to help.¡± she said


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stroll around, the nurse said stretching my muscles would make me feel better and recover faster.¡± I suggested.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°If you say so, let me help you up.¡± she said


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine I can do that myself.¡± I said not wanting to make things moreplicated and troublesome.


    We got out and started walking around the house.


    The atmosphere was so calm and rxing, the evening breeze was so refreshing.


    ¡°So what happened to you and Eric.¡± I asked her wanting to bring up the topic.


    ¡± Nothing much, we just parted ways when I traveled but I¡¯m back now, found out he is already married and I think he did that to get back at me.¡± she said


    What did she mean by that, Eric married me to get back at her. but there was no one to answer this question.


    ¡°So why did you get married to Eic?¡± she asked.


    Her question kept me frozen for minutes, the question came In a like bomb dropped into a city.


    I never expected her to ask such a thing. I don¡¯t even know how to say it to her.


    I know she was doing this on purpose to humiliate me


    ¡°Love.¡± I replied to her.


    She chuckled softly before speaking.


    ¡°You think Eric lives you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I know so.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only girl Eric has ever truly loved, the others he just gets to bed with.¡± she said.


    ¡°We¡¯re married, Bianca.¡± I said making it clear to her Incase she had forgotten.


    ¡°I know and that¡¯s why I¡¯m surprised, you¡¯re not supposed to be married or is he using you as bait for his Dad.¡± Bianca said.


    I didn¡¯t want to think of what she meant by what she had just said. I just wanted all this to end.


    I kept quiet not wanting to continue with the conversation, I knew she was heading somewhere and I was avoiding it.


    But like the devil who knew what people hated and still do it she kept going.


    ¡°I and Eric were so much Inlove till you came into the picture.¡± She started.


    This was going to be a long talk and I wasn¡¯t ready for it.


    ¡°I get Bianca, it¡¯s hard for you to move on but can we stop talking about this.¡± I said getting tired of her emotions of Eric.


    ¡°I looked around and found out we were fat from the building. It was like we¡¯re on some sort of farm.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I walked this far in my condition.¡± I said to myself.


    ¡°We need to get back, ina and Ann would be back by now.¡± I said.


    ¡°No darling, we have to settle our differences.¡± She said sternly but still smiling and looking innocent.


    ¡°What¡­. what do you mean.¡± I asked, I was now more scared than earlier in my room.


    ¡°You said you won¡¯t hurt me Bianca.¡± I said when she started walking so close to me making me move back going deep to the farnd.


    ¡°And you were as dumb as I thought to have believed me.¡± she said as she chuckled loudly.


    ¡°You thought I¡¯ll let you have Eric all for yourself, you greedy physcotic bitch.¡± she yelled angrily as she brought out a stab knife from her bag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the existence of you and that little bastard in your wombe to an end today.¡± she yelled at me like she was some kind of monster.


    ¡°Bianca please don¡¯t.¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Your tears bring me great Joy Rayne, you should listen to Ann, I¡¯m the psychotic bitch.¡± sheughed evilly just as she raised her hands to stab me.


    I jumped up on the bed with sweat dripping from my forehead.


    I was breathing heavily and my heart was racing fast abnormally.


    I looked up and I was in my room. It was sote at night.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a nightmare.¡± I said slowly to myself as my eyes wandered around the room.

 Out

    Out


    BIANCA¡¯S POV


    Everyone had started parking to leave, we had a flight to catch in 10 hours.


    ¡°No no don¡¯t put that there.¡± I half yelled at Sarah.


    ¡°I know where to ce it, I¡¯m not dumb!¡± she replied rudely and continued with what she was doing.


    Her sudden outburst of rudeness towards me was a mystery I was yet to unfold but regardless she was a minorpared to what I was thinking.


    I ignored her attitude and actions and kept packing my stuff.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Rayne was pregnant so quickly. It was a hard truth for me to believe. I couldn¡¯t just take or ept the fact that Eric would be hers forever.


    I had to make a n to terminate her pregnancy. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her with Eric. The little moment they spent together was already a tragic pain for me to pass through.


    This trip taking Rayne away from Eric was one of my greatest pleasures.


    I wish I had some other idea of how to keep them apart without anyone getting hurt but I guess. Happinesses with a price or rather sacrifice.


    And Rayne¡¯s child is that sacrifice.


    ¡°Did anybody see my charger.¡± Samatha shouted as she walked into our room.


    ¡°Hello I¡¯m talking to the both of you, did any of you by any means saw my charger.¡± she shouted again.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious we didn¡¯t see it.¡± Sarah replied.


    ¡°My phone is dead, I need a charger to charge it.¡± Sheined.


    ¡°I think Rayne uses, same phone as yours, she would have the same charger as yours.¡± Sarah suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± I said immediately before she could say anything.


    I know this might be thest chance I¡¯ll get to confirm my doubting thoughts which I¡¯ve heard wrongly.


    I walked out immediately heading towards Rayne¡¯s room.


    I knocked on the door but got no response so I went in.


    I could hear the shower running as if someone was taking a shower.


    I decided to look for the chargers myself so I started searching her hand bags.


    ¡°What are you doing here.¡± I heard Rayne¡¯s voice questioned.


    I looked up at her not knowing what to say now, would she even believe me if I said it was a charger I came looking for.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Bianca you were just searching my bags, what do you mean nothing, I literally saw you checking my bags.¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go now.¡± I said and was about to leave.


    ¡°You know about it don¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°About what?¡± I questioned back.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± she replied and walked over to the bed.


    I felt this was the right time to clear my doubts.


    ¡°So what did the nurse say was wrong with you?¡± I started.


    ¡°I was just having a headache.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Is that it, no other news?¡± I asked, wanting to be sure.


    ¡°Yes, just a headache, I was given antibiotics so I¡¯m fine now, all the pains are gone now.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Why are you asking anyway?¡± she asked all of a sudden.


    I chuckled lightly at her question, I knew she didn¡¯t trust me and I could see the fright in her eyes


    ¡°I just wanted to know if the baby was alright!¡± I replied to her.


    I could see how shocked she was.


    ¡°Ho¡­. How¡­¡±  she paused in her words. it was as though she regained her senses and then her confidence and boldness arose.


    ¡°What baby?¡± she asked.


    She was trying to act smart but too bad, she can¡¯t out smart me.


    ¡°You really do not need to hide things from me, I get to know everything that happens here, and I know you¡¯re feeling scared cause you think I would hurt your child.¡± I said.


    ¡°I may or may not hurt your child darling.¡± I said calmly and stress free.


    ¡°I do not know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± she said trying hard to hide her surprised expression but it was like hiding colorful clothes in a ck coat. It¡¯ll always reveal itself.


    ¡°Like I said you don¡¯t need to be scared, I¡¯ve got you.¡± I said with a smirk.


    The door opened and ina and Ann walked in.


    ¡°What are you doing here.¡± Eliana half yelled at me.


    ¡°Take a chill pill girl.¡± I said with slight chuckles.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again darling.¡± I said to Rayne and then was about to walk out but Ann¡¯s words stopped me.


    ¡°You know what Eric would do to you if he finds out you want his wife dead?¡± She started.


    I didn¡¯t say a word. I knew Eric could be so dangerous especially when ites to his loved ones .


    ¡°He¡¯ll burn you alive and then cut you slowly into pieces, then feed your remains to the dogs and the vultures of the air will descend on you.¡± She said ruthlessly.


    Knowing fully well that Eric could do such, I felt a bit frightened but didn¡¯t show a bit of it. Instead I acted more bold and confident in myself.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that girl.¡± I chuckled and left.


    Ann has seeded in reminding me of one of my fears.


    Eric had already threatened to end me if I came anywhere close to Rayne.


    But I¡¯ll never give up, I love Eric and I wasn¡¯t giving up on that.


    His threat isn¡¯t going to chase me away; he has to do more.


    I can¡¯t believe he forgot about what we had so quickly, How we shared the memories of love.


    I couldn¡¯t hold my tears and I let it slide down freely.


    I looked around to see if anyone saw me crying and thank goodness no one saw me.


    I cleaned my eyes quickly with the back of my palm.


    Eric is mine and mine alone and I don¡¯t care what people see me as but I won¡¯t stop not until I get him all to myself.

 Home

    Home


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    It was already time for our flight, the maids had carried our luggages to the airport.


    We left the house two hours before the flight due to the airport being far from our location and we had to catch the flight earlier.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how Bianca managed to know that I am pregnant, definitely Eliana wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to tell her, neither would Ann be stupid to tell her, but, what if Ann mistakenly spilled the truth to Samatha and then Smatha told Bianca. Does this mean my secret has been exposed all of a sudden.


    No it can¡¯t be I¡¯m just over reacting, I mean Bianca is not dumb she could have fished it out herself beside she¡¯s a monitoring device.


    I focused my attention more on the road and allowed myself to calm down rather than overthinking and stressing my brain.


    The car was pin drop silence and only the noise of the wind could be heard as the drive to the Airport was quiet at first and then ina asked Amn a question.


    ¡°So what¡¯s up with you and Samatha?¡± ina asked Ann, disrupting my thoughts.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ann smiled for a while before turning around to look at me and then I gave her the.


    ¡°Go ahead girl look.¡±


    She smiled again and the smile turned into little giggles.


    ¡°Okay okay I know that look.¡± ina said teasingly.


    ¡°Well, it hasn¡¯t been that bad.¡± she replied her whole face was jow red due to her all of a sudden smile.


    It was so good to see her smile this deeply after a long time.


    ¡°So you guys hooked up?¡± iana asked, going straight to the point.


    ¡°Oh My God, Eliana, that was too direct.¡± I said with a bit ofughter.


    ¡°Common, we all are adults here, just as you can¡¯t wait to go see the father of your baby.¡± she teased and we allughed.


    But mine wasn¡¯t that genuine, I didn¡¯t know if Eric was going to ept the baby or not. Yes we¡¯re married but what if he still loves Bianca.


    ¡°Stop thinking over such negative things.¡± My subconscious mind scolded me.


    ¡°Ryane.¡± Ann called to revive me from my state of thinking.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing I wasmunicating with the baby.¡± I said in a hush tone.


    ¡°Ooo really, hope you told her that her big aunty is waiting for her!¡± ina said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no her, it¡¯s he.¡± Ann argued.


    ¡°it¡¯s my sister¡¯s baby I get to decide.¡± ina argued back childishly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s baby, I get to decide.¡± Ann retorted back while sticking out her tongue.


    ¡°Hell no way you did that bitch, ain¡¯t no way.¡± ina said, shaking her head dramatically.


    ¡°Watch your back, I¡¯ming for you.¡± Ann replied.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh my lungs out.


    These two are the best friends and sisters I could ever wish for.


    ¡°I love y¡¯all okay, and it¡¯s going to be both.¡± I said while engaging them in a group hug.


    We finally got to the airport, we alighted from the car and just like I thought this would happen Bianca was waiting for us.


    ¡°My flight was dyed.¡± she said with a smile as she walked up to us. I wonder if her check never hurts due to her fake and pretense smile every now and then.


    ¡°Good for you.¡± ina said.


    ¡°I wanted to say sorry to Rayne.¡± Bianca said.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For everything you¡¯ve passed through during these few days.¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks but I¡¯m fine and healthy now.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re darling.¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough conversation for the both of you, Rayne let¡¯s go.¡± Ann said, dragging me along with her.


    ¡°Take care of yourself and the baby.¡± Bianca shouted out to us, making us stop in our tracks.


    ina and Ann looked at me with questioning eyes.


    We turned back at the same time and Bianca was chuckling lightly before walking off.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her, did you.¡± Ann asked.


    ¡°Of Course I didn¡¯t.¡± I said.


    ¡°Then how the hell did she get to know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± ina half screamed.


    ¡°Bring down your voice Eliana everyone is watching let¡¯s go take a seat.¡± Ann said and we all walked over to the reservation and sat down .


    ¡°How did she know about this?¡± Ann asked.


    ¡°I really thought you were the one.¡± I said.


    ¡°Common girls don¡¯t.¡± Ann said,  while giving me the, how can she do that look.


    I know she can¡¯t. I trusted her and I knew Bianca just figured it out her own way.


    ¡°I thought you mistakenly spilled it out to Samatha and then Samatha told Bianca.¡± I said.


    ¡°Samatha doesn¡¯t roll with them that much, she told me she stopped.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you told her, did you?¡± ina asked.


    ¡°Actually yes, but it¡¯s not what y¡¯all think I can exin, I believe Samatha never said anything to Bianca, I only told Samatha cause she was close to Bianca and could protect you from their ns I promise she didn¡¯t spill it.¡± Ann Exined.


    ¡°I thought we could count on you Ann.¡± ina said feeling disappointed.


    ¡°This is not the time to me one another, okay, I believe Ann, Samatha did not spill it, it was so obvious Bianca figured it out herself I saw her searching through my stuff the other day it¡¯s so possible she found the results.¡± I said.


    ¡°We had to get you to safety.¡± ina said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ve got 15 guards watching over me and I¡¯m not sure Bianca can do anything to me now, we¡¯ll talk aboutter.¡± I assured them I was okay.


    Our flight got announced immediately and we got on the ne.


    Like always, the flight was a very long one.


    After hours of flight we finally arrived at the airport and a car was already waiting to pick us. I was going to thewns house first then I¡¯ll be going home tomorrow.

 Peace

    Peace


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Waking up with the streams of early morning sunlight shining brightly on my face.


    The whole atmosphere was peaceful.


    I wasn¡¯t able to see Mrs. Lawnsst night, because I was so tired.


    I got upzily into a sitting position and yawned tiredly.


    I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am, this is the head maid.¡± the person said from outside.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I askedzily.


    ¡°To get you ready for breakfast ma¡¯am.¡± she replied.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I groaned tiredly, how could I have forgotten how they worked here.


    ¡°Give me a sec.¡± I said and got up to go open the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a quick shower.¡± I informed her and walked into the bathroom.


    I took off my clothes and started taking my shower.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see Mrs and Grand Mrs Lawn¡¯s.


    I got out of the bathroom a few hourster wrapped in a towel.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am I picked this outfit for you.¡± The maid said while showing me a royal blue outfit she had picked for me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I wear something casual?¡± I asked tired of getting all ready for just a breakfast meeting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am but that¡¯s not how it works.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±I scoffed and collected the clothes from her to get dressed in the closet.


    I dried my hair and wore the dress she gave me. She also picked out a matching shoe and jewelry for the dress.


    ¡°How do I look.¡± I said turning around for her to take the view.


    ¡°I bet they¡¯ll like it, the dress suits you.¡± she said with an innocent smile.


    I walked down the corridor all the way down the stairs to therge dining area where breakfast was being held.


    ¡°Good morning mother.¡± I greeted Mrs Lawns with a bright smile and she returned the greetings too dly.


    ¡°Morning everyone.¡± I greeted and sat down close to Ann.


    I looked around but couldn¡¯t find Grand Mrs Lawn¡¯s.


    ¡°Where¡¯s grandma?¡± I asked Ann in whispers.


    ¡°She is out of the country for a medical checkup.¡± Ann replied.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s okay.¡± I said


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just one of her regr illnesses, she has got a blood pressure issue.¡± Ann said before stuffing her mouth with some stakes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s iana?¡± I asked, noticing I haven¡¯t seen her anywhere.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone back to Washington DC, she has a shot in two days and has to get ready.¡± she replied.


    How did no one tell me about this? they kept it from me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she inform me, she just left like that.¡± Iined.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to stress you, you know due to your condition.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°What condition?¡± Mrs Lawn asked all of a sudden.


    Oh my God, I didn¡¯t know she was eavesdropping on our conversation.


    ¡°I asked a question girls, what condition?¡± she said again looking at the both of us one at a time.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to know everything.¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ann was just talking about my anger issues.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh you¡¯ve got anger issues, I bet I do too and it only gets worse when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± she said.


    And I identally spilled water on my clothes immediately after she said pregnant.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jessica asked calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I think I rushed a bit.¡± I said.


    ¡°Dear take it easy.¡± Mrs Lawn said and I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go put on something else, I¡¯ll finish my breakfast in my room.¡± I said and got up.


    ¡°Follow her and make sure she¡¯s fine.¡± Mrs Lawn¡¯s assigned a maid to go with me.


    I ran up the stairs in embarrassment. What was I thinking that made me spill water on my dress all because she mentioned pregnancy.


    I got to my room and sat down on the bed.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± the maid called.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just go get me my breakfast, I¡¯ll have breakfast here.¡± I said to her and waved her off and she left.


    I got up and cleaned myself up, took off the dress and wore a new one, a more casual cloth.


    The maid arrived a few minutester with my breakfast in a tray.


    ¡°Here you go ma¡¯am.¡± she said as she dropped the tray on the stool beside me.


    ¡®Thank you, I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m done.¡± I told her and she left.


    ¡°Rayne.¡± Ann called as she walked in.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked as she sat next to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I freaked out when she talked about pregnancy.¡± I exined.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to freak out, you need to get used to this now.¡± she said.


    ¡°I Know but this whole mother thing is driving me insane.¡± I said out loud.


    ¡°Come here girl, it¡¯s all gonna be okay, it¡¯s gonna be a safe delivery.¡± she assured me.


    ¡°Thanks Ann.¡± I said, hugging her.


    ¡°I wondered what I could have done without you and iana.¡± I said.


    ¡°A Lot of things you don¡¯t know.¡± she teased and we bothughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your things in the car now, so you¡¯ll get going.¡± Ann said.


    I seriously don¡¯t want to leave now but I have a hike out there with my husband and I think he must have missed me so much.


    ¡°Let me finish with my breakfast and join you.¡± I replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, when I said I, I meant I¡¯ll order the maids to do so, stressing you is off limits for now Rayne.¡± she said then bent over and whispered to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a soon to be mother.¡± she whispered with light giggles and I smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs.¡± she said and walked out.


    I finished with my food and went down to meet her.


    ¡°Bye mother.¡± I said as she engaged me in a tight hug.


    ¡°Your marriage is your pride, my love, don¡¯t let rumors ruin it.¡± she whispered to me.


    ¡°Bye Rayne.¡± Jessica said as she hugged me too.


    ¡°Annmon I¡¯ll visit anytime.¡± I said to Ann who was grumbling.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t get a new best friend.¡± she said.


    ¡°I promise.¡± I said.


    ¡°Then pinky swear.¡± she insisted.


    ¡°I pinky swear.¡± I said as we did the pinky swear sign.


    ¡°I love you bestie.¡± She said as she hugged me.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± I whispered to her and she hit me lightly then weughed at each other.


    I waved at them then got into the car and the driver zoomed off.

 Missed Her

    Missed Her


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    I kept thinking of Rayne every now and then, I couldn¡¯t think straight for a second, she has only been gone for a few days and it felt like years.


    I thought she was supposed to be back yesterday, maybe her flight was dyed or canceled.


    I sat down in my office swirling around in my office chair.


    I checked the time and it was just 5:00pm already.


    The non stop buzzing sound came in from my phone.


    I brought it out from my right pants pocket.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked immediately and I picked up my phone.


    ¡°She¡¯s home.¡± the caller who was my assistant said.


    ¡°Guard the house, I¡¯ll be there.¡± I said and ended the call.


    I got up immediately to leave but I stopped.


    I shouldn¡¯t go now, she just got back and she needs time to rest. I thought and sat down.


    But I wasn¡¯t doing anything here, I needed to go and see her.


    Again she needed to rest.


    ¡°God-damnit.¡± I cursed under my breath.


    I sat down and decided to think of something to divert my attention.


    Just then my door opened and the least person I¡¯d expected.


    Fred walked in casually with my secretary trailing behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry boss I tried to stop him.¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Out.¡± I ordered her sternly and she left.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Fred had gotten the guts to walk into my office without informing me.


    He sat down freely on the chair opposite me.


    ¡°Well well well.¡± he started as he sat down.


    ¡°About the deal of coboratingst time, what do you think.¡± he said.


    I just kept quiet and kept my eyes on my phone the whole time. ignoring his nonsense.


    ¡°What about Rayne, is she okay?¡± he askedmely.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± was my stern voice asking him roughly.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t stop till I get what I want.¡± he said with a smirk.


    ¡°No one asked you to stop.¡± I replied him


    ¡°Just as long as you stay away from what¡¯s mine.¡± I added.


    ¡°Ryane is mine, she¡¯s still mine and will forever be mine.¡± he stated.


    I hated the fact that I was exchanging words with him.


    I wasn¡¯t the type to exchange words.


    ¡°Leave.¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just throw me away like that, you know what your wife would think when she finds out the family she¡¯s married to had something to do with the deaths of her parents.¡± he stated.


    I¡¯ve been thinking of that and I know the day she would ask me would finallye.


    I¡¯m fully prepared for it.


    I raised my head and gazed at him,


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to repeat myself.¡± I said while giving him the death stare look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go away for now, but you¡¯ll look for me soon.¡± he said and got up then walked out.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I got up and picked up my car keys and my brief case then walked out.


    I walked out to take my private elevator down to the parking lot.


    Got into my car and zoomed off.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Ryane, she was stuck in my head. She was like a rhythm ying on repeat in my head.


    I sighed countlessly and for the first time getting to see her got me so nervous my hands started sweating.


    Who the hell is this girl that got me like this.


    I drove into thepound, parked my car and alighted from it.


    I walked gently into the sitting room which was empty.


    I perceived a nice scenting from the kitchen.


    I wondered who was cooking, the maids had retired to their domain so it would be no other than Rayne.


    I walked into the kitchen and there she was cooking. I tiptoed to her and held her from behind.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She froze in fright and gently called my name.


    ¡°Eric?¡± she called in a questioning tone.


    ¡°Who else would it be.¡± I said with a smile as I turned her around now facing me.


    ¡°No one, I¡¯m just surprised you¡¯re home this early.¡± she said.


    I could see the excitement in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so I skipped the office toe see you.¡± I said while ying with her chin.


    ¡°But that will result in you having lots of work.¡± she said, a bit worried.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried, I¡¯m the CEO.¡± I said reminding her Incase she had forgotten.


    ¡°Ohh almighty sir CEO.¡± she teased and I chuckled.


    ¡°What are you making for dinner?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Beef steaks.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Ooo that sounds delicious.¡± I said and bit my lips.


    I saw her eyes widened the moment I bit my lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡± she warned with her eyes not moving as they stared at me.


    ¡°Do what, you mean this?¡± I asked, biting my lips again, this time more slowly and seductively.


    She shut her eyes immediately while squeezing the hem of her clothes gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that Eric please.¡± she said calmly.


    I loved how innocent she looked when she begs me, her sparkling hazel eyes was a seduction on its own.


    How could I not love this woman dearly? She was the only person that made my heart race abnormally, the only person that has ever made me nervous.


    I smiled while looking at how cute she was while closing her eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I said as I engaged her in a hug.


    ¡°You¡¯re a distraction.¡± she stated tly while still hugging me.


    ¡°And you¡¯re my distraction.¡± I said and pulled away from the hug to meet her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± she simply replied and was about going back to what she was doing but I drew her closer and kissed her deeply, she kissed me back and the kiss was bing intense then she pulled out.


    ¡°Eric, I don¡¯t think we should do this here.¡± she said innocently as always.


    I kissed her forehead and looked deep into her eyes keeping eye contact.


    ¡°I want you to carry my babies Rayne.¡± I said and I could see the shocking look on her face.


    I wondered what was there to be surprised of.

 Made Babies

    Made Babies


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    All Eric did was distract me from cooking. I loved howforting and rxed I felt whenever I¡¯m with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a distraction.¡± I simply said he had managed to distract and divert my attention from the food I was making all to himself.


    Such a man, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like him.


    ¡°And you¡¯re my distraction.¡± he replied. I pulled away from the hug at his words.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± I said to him, He truly was insane. He has a word back for every word thrown to him. I wonder how he does that. I thought.


    I was about going back to what I was doing but he drew me closer and kissed me deeply, I kissed him back. his tongue sliding in and out of my mouth as he sucked on my lips not leaving any part of it. The kiss was bing intense then I pulled out. I didn¡¯t want any more to happen, with the fact that I was pregnant and he doesn¡¯t know yet. and I was still battling with my trust issues on if he would ept the baby.


    ¡°Eric, I don¡¯t think we should do this here.¡± I said calmly, I didn¡¯t want him to think I was avoiding him or doing it on purpose.


    He kissed my forehead then kept his gaze on me as his eyes kept looking at mine maintaining eye contacts.


    ¡°I want you to carry my babies Rayne.¡± he said, rendering me speechless.


    His words made me dumbfounded. It was like the mention of babies or pregnancy made me nervous.


    I kept staring at him without blinking a bit.


    ¡°Rayne.¡± he called calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡± I half screamed out nervously.


    ¡°What is wrong.¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine. babies right, we would make them today.¡± I said out loud nervously.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before I realized what I said it was alreadyte he had heard me.


    I facepalmed myself in embarrassment.


    ¡°Hey look at me.¡± he called gently as he raised my chin up so I could look at him.


    ¡°I know getting pregnant may be a hard and difficult time for all women, but I promise to be by your side, you don¡¯t have to get nervous of getting pregnant okay.¡± he said calmly in aforting way.


    If only he knew I was already pregnant and was keeping it from him.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I replied to him.


    ¡°Oh my God, Our dinner is roasted.¡± I screamed as I ran over to the gas and switched it off.


    ¡°You caused this.¡± I said ming him.


    ¡°Wait really, I wasn¡¯t the one in love.¡± he teased.


    ¡°We could have had a burnt dinner.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve still got you, I would be less hungry.¡± he said with a wink.


    ¡°Just help me set the table.¡± I said and went back to what I was doing.


    ¡°On it.¡± he replied and started setting the table.


    We served dinner together and sat down to eat.


    ¡°So tell me how was the trip.¡± he asked.


    I really didn¡¯t want to tell him what happened knowing he would get angry and put me indoors saying he¡¯s protecting me from them.


    ¡°It was satisfying.¡± I replied to him not wanting to prolong the issue.


    We kept quiet and continued eating, I knew I was back home now and the boredom was gonna hurt bad. Eric would be off to work while I¡¯ll be at home all day.


    ¡°Eric.¡± I called calmly.


    He raised his hand and looked at me questioningly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask If you would be canceled tomorrow.¡± I said hoping dearly he would say no.


    ¡°Probably, if you want me to stay I would.¡± he said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the movies.¡± I said all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why.¡± he asked


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the movies, I just want to go there.¡± I said.


    ¡°The movie it is.¡± he said.


    The rest of the time was quiet as we focused on our foods.


    We cleared the tes ourselves before heading for the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll shower tomorrow.¡± I said and was about jumping on the bed but he caught me.


    ¡°Nah nah nah, you¡¯re going to have your bath Rayne.¡± he said as he pulled me up .


    ¡°But I¡¯m so tired.¡± Iinedzily.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have promised to make babies with me today.¡± he said, reminding me of what I said earlier and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp remembering I said that.


    ¡°Ooo I said that.¡± I whispered lightly.


    ¡°Common, let¡¯s go have a bath!¡± he said while pushing me towards the bathroom door.


    And just when I thought he wasn¡¯t going toe in.


    The door opened and he walked in and took off his shirt.


    I bit my lips suppressing the words about to fall from my lips.


    His abs were so perfectly shaped, he had a fitted body I couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe.


    Funny fact this wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen him half naked.


    I noticed I was staring too much so I diverted my gaze.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± I heard him asked as I looked up at him quickly.


    ¡°Huh, what do you mean?¡± I asked pretending I knew nothing he was saying.


    I knew he caught me but was it so necessary for the teasing part?


    ¡°Are you done feeding your eyes on my body?¡± he asked again this time with a smirk and kept eye contact with me.


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t gonna agree to it so it¡¯s okay.¡± he smirked and walked past me to the shower control and switched it on.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I undress you mydy.¡± he offered and before I could say anything he was all over me.


    He unzipped my dress gently and gently pulled it off my shoulders letting it slide to the floor.


    I was now only in my panties, I couldn¡¯t feel more ashamed. I mean we¡¯re married. but it still felt awkward.


    ¡°Let me take this off.¡± he whispered to me as he went down to take off my panties.


    Every little touch of his was like a fire spark, it gave me goosebumps and all I wanted now was him.

 Not Needed

    Not Needed.


    FRED¡¯S POV.


    The streams of sunlight lit up the room. Sarah was clutching onto me tightly like some clingy cat.


    I pushed her hands away from me before getting up and wearing my clothes.


    I walked into the bathroom to wash my face.


    I came out and Sarah was still sleeping.


    I walked over to the window and opened them so the streams of sunlight coulde in directly and disturb her sleep.


    I didn¡¯t want to be the one to wake her up myself.


    I watched how she turned around on the bed feeling ufortable and the she finally woke up blinking rapidly like some blind bat.


    ¡°Fred.¡± she called my name obviously looking for me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked her rudely.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She greeted me.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave, pack your things and use the door.¡± I said with no emotions in my voice


    ¡°Fred, why are you treating me this bad?¡± she started.


    ¡°Here we go again.¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for you, betray my best friend for you, why are you acting up?¡± she continued.


    ¡°Sarah I¡¯m not acting up and my Dad will be visiting anytime soon today.¡± I lied.


    ¡°So how would you make it up to me?¡± She asked


    Here we go again, For Christ sake I don¡¯t even love this girl!!. I mentally screamed.


    ¡°Movie night, 7pm, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± I replied to her and then she got up and walked into the bathroom.


    My Dad wanted to see me, I wonder what it was this time. I know it was another round of scolding and insults reminding me how much of a failure I am.


    Sarah got out and dressed up while I smoked some cigarettes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll text you when I¡¯m home.¡± she said.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I replied.


    ¡°What was that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Okay fine run along.¡± I said, trying to avoid her troubles.


    She walked out casually without another word.


    Such a psychotic bitch, she wouldn¡¯t let me be for a minute so clingy and annoying.


    I threw the cigarettes into the little trash can.


    I needed to get ready for this unexpected meeting with my father.


    I got into the bathroom and had a quick shower.


    Dried myself with a towel and wore my suit.


    I wished I could see Rayne right now, I wish I could have her all to myself.


    But she is with her husband now. Erickson Arnold, my sworn enemy.


    I got out of the house and got into my car then zoomed off.


    I got to my Dad¡¯s house after a dive of Over forty minutes.


    I walked in and the guards and maids bowed in respect.


    I walked into the house and my mum was waiting for me.


    ¡°Mother.¡± I greeted immediately when I saw her.


    ¡°Son.¡± she replied as she hugged me tightly.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± she asked, I could see the worries in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine mum, please don¡¯t be worried about me.¡± I assured her as I kissed her forehead and hugged her tightly.


    I¡¯ve missed him so much, we haven¡¯t seen each other for long due to I have been busy trying to impress my Dad by showing him I could too 1. But Erick and Ryane are busy frustrating my efforts.


    ¡°Enough with the mother to son emotional thing, Fred came up here now.¡± I heard my Dad¡¯s voice. I looked up and found him at the stairs.


    ¡°Whatever he says, don¡¯t get too mad at him.¡± my mum whispered to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back mum.¡± I told her before disengaging from the hug and went up the stairs.


    ¡°The family hase to see the loser u let ruin our status in the world of business.¡± he said like he was reciting a poem with no emotions at all.


    ¡°God knows I tried my best.¡± he said as we walked into his study room.


    ¡°This is my son, we¡¯ve all been waiting for it.¡± My Dad said as we walked in.


    Without a word I walked up to the seat reserved for me and sat down.


    ¡°Without another distraction, we can nowmence with the meeting.¡± My Dad said.


    ¡°We¡¯vee to withdraw thepany from you and give it to your cousin.¡± Mr Jeffrey, who happens to be my uncle, said.


    What does this mean, is this a joke or how can they withdraw a family business from I the heir.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This is to inform you that you¡¯ll be resigning the position in the next two months if you do not top one.¡± he added.


    ¡°So this is the meeting you all talked about, just the four of us?¡± I was surprised to see just my uncle, his son, and my Dad.


    ¡°Shutup and listen.¡± My Dad said.


    ¡°That will be thest thing I¡¯ll do, what is wrong with all of you? Have everybody gone nuts, you want to take the position from me and give it to your son who has the brain of a teenager even though he is matured.¡± I angrily blurted out.


    ¡°I¡¯m twenty nine.¡± Richard, my cousin said.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t done talking.¡± I said, shushing him.


    ¡°This nonsense has to stop, I know my rights and thepany isn¡¯t going to be transferred to your son, you want top one I¡¯ll get top one.¡± I said angrily before realizing I had said too much.


    I had this problem of hiding my anger, I express it whenever and however not minding where I am or who I am talking to.


    I sighed in relief knowing I¡¯ve said all that was on my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t fold my hands and let them take my birth right.


    My eyesnded on my father and I gave a dead re.


    How could he be in support of this?


    My anger hasn¡¯t reduced. It could be triggered any moment so as not to say anything more stupid I picked my keys up and dashed out ignoring the calls of my father.


    I walked straight to my car and zoomed off.

 Movie Theater

    Movie Theater


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    Rayne made me stay home all day, we¡¯ve been touring around thepound she was showing me some nts she really liked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± I asked her if she¡¯s been walking all day with me through the garden watching the nts glow.


    ¡°No, I just feel hot.¡± she replied.


    We kept watching the nts and touring around while having some fun.


    ¡°What would you baby our baby?¡± she asked me suddenly.


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± I said while stroking my chin in a deep thought manner.


    ¡°Rubby.¡± I said.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a boy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Miles.¡± I replied.


    She giggled lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely gonna be a girl though.¡± I said.


    ¡°Hey I¡¯m not even pregnant yet.¡± she said.


    I knew she wasn¡¯t pregnant yet but I couldn¡¯t wait for her to carry my seed in her and produce children of our kind.


    I smiled at the thought of us raising our kids together.


    ¡°I¡¯m so so hot.¡± she said in aining tone.


    ¡°Common.¡± I said and swept her off her feet carrying her in a bridal style.


    ¡°Heyy out me down I¡¯m not a baby.¡± she said, hitting me lightly.


    I carried her all the way to the pool and dropped her gently on one of the rest chairs.


    ¡°Wannae swimming?¡± I asked her before diving into the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s so much fun.¡± I said.


    ¡°No thank you.¡± she declined.


    I kept swimming for sometime and she was just watching and cheering me. but I wasn¡¯t having any fun.


    Swimming with her would be more than fun.


    ¡°Rayne,e on, it isn¡¯t fun without you.¡± I said.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to swim.¡± She said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± I suggested.


    ¡°What if I drown?¡± she asked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Common you won¡¯t drown I¡¯m here.¡± I said, trying to convince her.


    She slowly pulled her clothes off now only on her panties and bra she walked over to the edge of the pool and slowly walked into the water.


    ¡°See I told you it was fine.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit scared of the pool.¡± she said.


    The atmosphere was quite now, only the chirpings of the birds and noise of the wind could be heard.


    ¡°How is Bianca rted to you?¡± She asked all of a sudden.


    Why was she asking this all of a sudden?


    ¡°A family friend.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Just a family friend?¡± she asked


    What was she expecting me to say? To tell her that Bianca was my Ex, I couldn¡¯t do that. I knew she was going to ask this question again. But should I allow her to find out for herself?


    ¡°Why not just tell her the truth.¡± my subconscious said.


    I waved the thought off as it was stressing my brain.


    I sighed tiredly not knowing what to say to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand the fact that I shouldn¡¯t know anything about your past!¡± she said renderung me more speechless.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± I said .


    I didn¡¯t want her to get upset and put up in her mind that I had something to do with Bianca.


    ¡°Bianca was ¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I really don¡¯t want to know.¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually not worried about her.¡± she said as she turned towards me while smiling.


    I held her tightly to me, her embrace was a warm and soothing feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m yours Rayne, yours alone.¡± I whispered to her.


    I wondered what Bianca must have said to her that made her ask me again.


    ¡°Oh my God, we¡¯re gonna bete for the movie.¡± she half screamed.


    I obviously had forgotten we had a movie date.


    ¡°Here let me help you.¡± I said, giving her my hands so she could follow me out of the water.


    I carried her in a bridal style into the house and you to our room.


    ¡°You should shower first.¡± she said


    Is she serious? She¡¯ste for a movie and she wants me to go shower first.


    Without another word I dragged her into the bathroom.


    ¡°Heyyy, I asked you to shower first.¡± she half screamed at me.


    ¡°Why, you¡¯rete for a movie, I¡¯m just helping.¡± I said while smiling, the funny face she makes when she¡¯s upset is cute.


    ¡°Thest time we showed together we eneded up having sex, and I¡¯m avoiding that.¡± she said inly.


    Okay now I see why she was furious, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at how cute she was while poking her mouth in a funny way. She looked so pretty, funny and different from otherdies I¡¯ve seen.


    ¡°Eric, are you even listening to me.¡± she said as she hit me hard on the arm.


    But her fragile arms couldn¡¯t do any harm to me.


    ¡°Heyy, move aside.¡± she said, hitting me again.


    I seized her hands and turned her around within the speed of light pinning her to the wall.


    ¡°If you hit me again, I¡¯ll do naughty things to you that you can¡¯t even think of.¡± I said calmly to her as I looked into her beautiful hazel eyes.


    ¡°Fine, just go out so I can shower fast!¡± she said more like pleading this time.


    I scoffed as I let go of her and walked out.


    a few minutester she came out wrapped in a towel, I went into the shower. After some minutes I came out and she was already dressed.


    I got into the closet and got ready too. If I had to say I wouldn¡¯t go to this movie date I¡¯d rather stay with her all night but I had to.


    We walked out of the house towards one of my Limousines.


    The driver was already waiting, the guard opened the door on our arrival and we got in.


    A few minute drive and we got to the movie theater, everything got set and we sat down to watch the movie.


    ¡°It¡¯s a scary movie you can hold my hands if you get scared.¡± she whispered to me.


    I chuckled lightly at her words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get water, I¡¯m tasty.¡± she said and was about to get up but I stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± I said and got up.


    I got the water and on my way back I heard a familiar voice called my name, I turned around and beheld the person I least expected.


    It was Fred.


    ¡°Hello friend.¡± he said with a smile as he walked up to me.

 Rayne

    Rayne


    FRED¡¯S POV


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Sarah asked me.


    ¡°Great.¡± I replied hermelyContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what my Uncle said and how my Dad was in Full support of their words.


    I mean who does that, who sells his family out to a stranger or rather another.


    I sighed at the thought of it, I needed something to distract me from thinking about the issue over and over, and the movie show was a good idea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go baby.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice brought me out of my thoughts.


    Without a word to her I walked out with her trailing behind, got into my car and the driver zoomed off.


    She started taking pictures while in the car, Sarah indeed was a social media freak.


    We finally got there and alighted for the car, bought out tickets and were about to go in.


    ¡°I forgot my phone, go in I¡¯ll text you when I¡¯ming.¡± I told her and she nodded and left.


    On my way back to the parking lot I sighted someone familiar.


    The body features were so familiar I could swear it was Eric.


    ¡°Eric.¡± I called out loud hoping he would stop to see who it was that was calling.


    And just like I had hoped he stopped and turned around.


    It was him, what was he doing here. I thought.


    ¡°Hello friend.¡± I said with a bright smile while approaching him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± I started.


    ¡°My bad, we met yesterday.¡± I said teasingly but as the devil he was he didn¡¯t smile a bit not to talk ofughing he just kept his dead stare on me, I knew he was trying to scare me off but I didn¡¯t give him that chance.


    ¡°You of all people came to a movie theater, isn¡¯t that strange, what is Rayne turning you into.¡± I said mockingly.


    ¡°And what is Petite loose cat turning you into, into her hand tool.¡± he stated without any emotions.


    His words were so harsh I could feel myself boiling in anger, but no matter how angry I got I couldn¡¯t react to him because I knew what he was capable of.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± was his sternmanding voice.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t, would you fight with me in an open ce and ruin your reputation, and when the mediaes to find out why we were fighting it¡¯s because of ady.¡± I said trying to annoy him to do something crazy that will bring down his image.


    He kept quiet and just kept giving me the dead stare without saying anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, what will you do if I don¡¯t move aside.¡± I said out loud trying to drag the attention of others.


    ¡°I¡¯ll move aside!¡± he simply replied and just like he said he walked out on me leaving me and the crowd I had drawn their attention.


    Some of them took pictures while some mocked me.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t that cool.¡±


    ¡°OMG he just got damned by Erickson Arnold.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s such a physco.¡±


    ¡°What is he still doing here.¡±


    ¡°Is he gay? Was he trying to flirt with Eric?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Eric¡¯s wife¡¯s Ex boyfriend?¡±


    I could hear the murmur of so many people.


    I was so embarrassed but still didn¡¯t show it I just turned back and walked into the theater.


    I sighted Sarah sitting at the other edge I went over and sat with her.


    ¡°Hey babe you took a long time.¡± she said as she rested her head on my shoulder.


    I didn¡¯t respond to her. My eyes kept wandering around looking at everything except for Sarah and the movie.


    My eyesnded on Rayne, she was sitting in the next role below us.


    A little smile appeared on my lips at the sight of her.


    ¡°My little gem.¡± I called slowly under my breath.


    Eric drew her closer using his body to cover her.


    The little smile that appeared on my face was gone immediately.


    I felt this jealousy in me.


    I took my eyes off her and looked at the movie but I couldn¡¯t concentrate. I looked at her again and this time Eric kissed her and she giggled.


    I felt my blood boiling at the sight of him kissing her.


    She got up and started walking out.


    Maybe this was the time I got to be with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I said about to get up but Sarah held me.


    ¡°Where are you going.¡± she asked.


    ¡°I want to pee.¡± I said as I shoved her hands off me and walked out.


    I followed Rayne down to where she was going.


    I bet she was going to take a pee because she entered the women¡¯s bathroom.


    I entered inside and waited in the corridor for her to get out.


    She came out and washed her hands not even seeing me yet.


    ¡°Well well well.¡± I said immediately she was fine washing her hands.


    She shivered as she heard my voice.


    ¡°Fr.. Fred.¡± She was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised to see me, my love.¡± I said with a smile as I walked to her.


    She walked back equally at each step I took towards her.


    ¡°What are you doing here? how are you here?¡± she asked, still surprised.


    ¡°I could be anywhere you were.¡± I replied with a mischievous smile.


    Her back hit the wall and now she was trapped between me and the wall.


    ¡®Are you stalking me?¡± she asked.


    I could see the fright in her eyes.


    ¡°Why would I? I just came for what¡¯s mine.¡± I said my eyes fixed on her exposed cleavage.


    ¡°Go get what¡¯s yours and leave me the hell alone.¡± she said to me trying to be brave.


    ¡°She¡¯s here, it¡¯s you Rayne, you¡¯re mine, all mine.¡± I said as I squeezed her ass gently.


    ¡°Get away from me.¡± she yelled as she pped me hard across the face.


    She tried to move from me but I pinned her down and shut her up with a kiss.


    Just when I thought it was going as nned she bit me hard on the lips and kicked me on the groin.


    ¡°Bitch.¡± I cursed under my breath.

 Fighting

    FightingN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    I came out of the restroom to wash my hands.


    ¡°Well well well.¡± I heard a familiar voice say.


    I looked up and to my surprise it was the person I least expected.


    I got a bit scared by his stares.


    ¡°Fr.. Fred.¡± I was a bit surprised. What was he doing here and how was he here? I couldn¡¯t get answers to this question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised to see me, love.¡± he said with a smile as he walked slowly towards me.


    I walked back equally at each of the steps he took towards me.


    ¡°What are you doing here? how are you here?¡± I was still surprised. I couldn¡¯t believe that he was here.


    ¡°I could be anywhere you are.¡± he replied with a mischievous smile.


    I really wished Eric was here now to save me, I wondered what Fred was up to and why was he giving me that weird look.


    I kept moving back till my back hit the wall and now I was trapped between Fred and the wall.


    ¡®Are you stalking me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    I mean what other reasonable exnation could be given for such an act and the fact that he was in thedies bathroom.


    ¡°Why would I? I just came for what¡¯s mine.¡± he said, still giving me the weird look that sent shivers down my spine.


    I¡¯m never the brave type of girl, if Fred happens to have his way with me here I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, his psychopathic looks were annoying and at the same time scary.


    If he was here for what¡¯s his then why is he acting all up with me.


    ¡°Go get what¡¯s yours and leave me the hell alone.¡± I said to him trying to be brave so as not to look weak in his sight but I guess it didn¡¯te out all fiercely.


    ¡°She¡¯s here, it¡¯s you Rayne, you¡¯re mine, all mine.¡± he said and the least I expected he squeezed my ass.


    His actions infuriated me and I couldn¡¯t hold back my anger as I pped him as hard as I could across the face.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡±I yelled angrily. how could he touch a woman that isn¡¯t his, For Christ sake I¡¯m married.


    I tried to get away from him but he pinned me to the wall and just as was about reacting he kissed me.


    No no no, this shouldn¡¯t be happening at all.


    I bit him hard on the lip and kicked his groin.


    Guess I learnt a few tips from ina.


    I tried to run out but he held my foot and drew me back making me fall on my butt.


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so sorry, are you hurt?¡± Fred asked, trying to check if I got hurt. I couldn¡¯t help but  groan in pain.


    The next thing I saw was Fred flying off to the other end of the bathroom.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    I looked up and it was him, Eric had just kicked Fred off me.


    ¡°Eric!¡± I called out calmly.


    He walked over to Fred.


    ¡°You seriously going to fight me over a woman!¡± Fredughed.


    Eric picked him up like wet paper and threw him to the floor making him fall on the floor with a loud thud.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hit a woman silly!¡± Eric half yelled as he punched him hard across the face.


    ¡°And not just any woman, you don¡¯t hit my woman.¡± Eric said,nding another punch on his face.


    ¡°Stay away from him, monster!!¡± Sarah shouted as she walked in and tried to push Eric off Fred who was already bleeding.


    ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡± Fredughed with his teeth filled with blood.


    Eric was about punching Fred again but I had to plead on his behalf else he would end up killing Fred.


    ¡°Eric please!¡± I pleaded gently.


    He looked at me and got up from  Fred then walked Over to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take you to the hospital.¡± he said as he carried me in a bridal style and walked out.


    ¡°Are you hurt? Did he hurt you? Did he touch you?¡± Eric kept asking.


    ¡°Noo I¡¯m fine he didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay Eric, let¡¯s just go home, tomorrow I¡¯ll go to the hospital to check myself up.¡± I assured him that I was fine and he had nothing to worry about.


    He nodded in response and carried me directly to the car.


    We got in and settled down.


    ¡°Move.¡± was his stern voicemanding the driver.


    ¡°What was he trying to do to you?¡± he asked me calmly.


    I believe he is a bit calm now telling him what Fred did would make him angry.


    And still I believe Fred didn¡¯t mean to hurt me, he is obsessed I guess.


    I sighed not knowing how to exin the whole scenario to him without him getting upset.


    ¡°Eric you¡¯re still upset, let¡¯s get home first, I promise to tell you everything that happened.¡± I said hoping he would agree.


    He nodded in agreement without much word.


    ¡°Speed up.¡± he said sternly to the driver who was driving slowly.


    The driver increased his pace and soon we got home.


    Eric helped me down and carried me inside.


    ¡°Eric I can walk, I¡¯m not hurt.¡± I said to him,


    ¡°I know that but still I want you to be in my arms!¡± he said and he carried me up the stairs.


    He¡¯s so protective of me, like a big brother protecting his siblings.


    Well I wouldn¡¯t know what that felt like I never had one but still Eric made me feel special.


    ¡°You need to shower.¡± Eric said as he helped me undress I didn¡¯t bother to stop him this time.


    He carried me to the bathroom.


    Then he took off his clothes too.


    I giggled lightly immediately and my eyesnded on his built abs.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself girl.¡± my subconscious scolded

 The Hospital

    The Hospital


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    In a few minutes we were done bathing, this was the first normal bath we¡¯ve had.


    I mean when bathing together it always results in us having sex in the shower and maybe all day but today he was standing in his words.


    I Iaid down gently on the bed while hey beside me.


    ¡°What did he do to you.¡± he asked immediately he saw I wasfortable.


    ¡°He kissed me but I bit him and kicked his nuts.¡± I said hoping he would let the issue lie.


    ¡°Do you want him dead?¡± was his next question and I couldn¡¯t help but shiver at his words.


    Was he so rxed to end someone¡¯s life?


    Who was this man I got married to? I couldn¡¯t help but ask, I remembered Sarah gave me something about him back at the trip home which I threw away whileing here, I now regret throwing the information away.


    ¡°Are you joking?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    I should know if he was pulling my legs before I judge him unfairly.


    ¡°Of course not, he tried to assault you, he should be punished.¡± he said inly like he was talking about something usual.


    ¡°If his death is going to appease your anger then he shouldn¡¯t have a reason to live.¡± he continued.


    The way he talked it was like this wasn¡¯t the first time he has done this, I could hear the seriousness in his voice.


    ¡°Eric I¡¯m not angry and his death isn¡¯t going to please me so please don¡¯t kill anyone.¡¯ I said hoping I was talking him out of it.


    ¡°A man tries to take advantage of someone else¡¯s wife, is he worth living?¡± he asked as he looked at me.


    How could he be sofortable talking about one¡¯s death?


    ¡°Eric I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m so fine.¡± I exined to him hoping he was listening.


    ¡°Of Course you¡¯re fine, if you weren¡¯t, Fred would be history by now.¡± he said with a smile.


    I couldn¡¯t still believe that he would have killed Fred, I saw the way he had beaten Fred up to a pulp.


    ¡°You would kill for me?¡± I found myself asking him.


    I bet my curiosity got the better of me this time.


    He drew me closer to himself, we were so close I could feel his hot breath on my skin which gave me goosebumps. he whispered gently into my ears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll burn down a city if any of them tries to hurt you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why but I found his wordsforting.


    He kissed my forehead before asking me to go to bed.


    ¡°Go to bed now, we have to go to the hospital tomorrow,¡± he said.


    We? Oh no if hees along with me he¡¯ll find out that I¡¯m pregnant, he can¡¯te along I have to go alone.


    ¡°We? You should be at work so I can take care of myself.¡±I said hoping he would agree but like I expected he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°No I¡¯m going with you.¡± he stated.


    ¡°Please listen to me. I don¡¯t want people to think I can¡¯t do without you apanying me.¡± I said hoping he sees my reason.


    ¡°What if another psycho tries to assault you again?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Eric, please let me go alone, and no physco is going to assault me!¡± I half yelled.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright alright, you¡¯ll go with some guards and convoys too.¡± he stated.


    I didn¡¯t want to argue with him so he would not change his mind.


    ¡°Good night, mine.¡± he whispered calmly as he kissed my forehead and covered me with a duvet.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± I whispered back to him before falling asleep.


    THE NEXT MORNING


    The streams of early morning sun lit up the room and shined brightly disturbing my sleep.


    I cleaned my eyes with the back of my palm as I got up into a sitting position.


    ¡°Morning Damsel.¡± I heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Morning.¡± I replied to him.


    I looked up and he was all dressed for work.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early and you¡¯re getting ready for work early.¡± I was surprised that he was all ready for work.


    ¡°It¡¯s past 10am.¡± he informed me.


    ¡°Oh that was fast?¡± I replied. I never knew it was alreadyte. I had an appointment with the doctor by 12pm. I had to get ready.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be homete, don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Eric said as he kissed me on the checks.


    ¡°Bye baby.¡± I said as I waved at him while he walked out of the room.


    Oh God I¡¯m sozy, I can¡¯t even get off the bed, is this pregnancy hormones or what? I thought.


    After so much contemtion I finally got up to go get ready for the checkup.


    I got Into the bathroom and had a warm bath then I wore a simple casual outfit and got out of the house heading towards the car waiting for me.


    ¡°Good day Ma¡¯am.¡± The guard¡¯s greeted me as I approached them.


    I only replied with a smile, It felt weird being greeted by these hefty men.


    I got in and the driver zoomed off.


    In no time we arrived at the hospital.


    I got down from the car and walked straight into the doctor¡¯s office.


    After exchanging pleasantries hemenced on the checkup.


    I bet I didn¡¯t know what he was doing but he confirmed I was okay and just needed to limit my stress.


    ¡°What stress!!¡± I mentally screamed. I¡¯ve been literally resting every day.


    I walked out and bumped into someone in the corridor.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I said as I bent down to pick the paper that fell from my hands.


    ¡°Rayne?¡± The person calling his voice was very familiar and just like I thought it was Fred.


    ¡°OMG, thank Goodness you¡¯re okay.¡± he said as he hugged me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry forst time I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± he apologized.


    ¡°What are you doing here!¡± I asked him. is he everywhere.


    ¡°I have an appointment with the doctor,¡± he replied.


    I could see light bruises on his face, but it was the result ofst night¡¯s fighting.


    ¡°Here take this.¡± he said, handing me an envelope that looks the same as the one Sarah gave me dst time.


    ¡°What should I do with this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Go through it when you get home and you¡¯ll see .¡± ¡± he said to me before walking off.


    ¡°Physco.¡± I scoffed under my breath as I kept the envelope in my bag.

 Getting What鈥檚 Mine

    Getting What¡¯s Mine


    BIANCA¡¯S POV


    I sat down in my room scrolling through my phone, I heard a  knock on the door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± I asked, hating the fact that I¡¯m being disturbed.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am someone is here to see you.¡± The person said I bet it must be one of our maids.


    ¡°The person doesn¡¯t have a name?¡± I asked her rudely.


    ¡°It¡¯s me bitch, it¡¯s Sarah.¡± I heard Sarah¡¯s voice from outside.


    What is Sarah doing here and why is she talking back to me.


    I got up quickly and opened the door.


    ¡°You do keep your visitors waiting.¡± she scoffed and walked past me into my room and sat down on my couch.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± I half yelled at the maid who was staring at the drama Sarah was performing before everyone.


    ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am!¡± She apologized and walked out in hurried footsteps.


    I shut the door and turned around to meet the gaze of Sarah.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked her. I walked over to my bed and sat down waiting for her response.


    ¡°Is it bad that I stopped by just to say hi to my friend?¡± she asked.


    But I didn¡¯t reply. I just kept my eyes on her the whole time, staring daggers at her.


    ¡°I bet it isn¡¯t bad.¡±  she chuckled lightly.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question!¡± I half yelled, she was driving me crazy with her attitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout on me girl.¡± she warned while chuckling.


    ¡°Why are you here Sarah?¡± I asked her calmly.


    ¡°Like I said, I stopped by to see how you are doing, I mean this house, this room was the ce we both plotted out you know.¡± she said with a smirk.


    ¡°This is no way to treat your visitor girl.¡± She added.


    ¡°Sarah you are no visitor, we had a deal and that deal has ended. I take it up from here now.¡± I said hoping she would see reasons.


    ¡°No you ended the deal, I wasn¡¯t done, you nned everything to your favor so that you could be with Eric.¡± she spat out angrily.


    I was scared things were getting out of hand . I wondered what she wanted me to do now.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her tiredly.


    ¡°In order to aplish your mission Bianca the person I love the most isn¡¯t attracted to me anymore.¡± she started.


    What does she mean and how does that affect me now?¡± I thought.


    ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with Rayne, he wants her and your plot Is going to make him have her.¡± she said.


    ¡°How is that my problem, that is your rtionship issues to fix and besides when and how did you start loving Fred?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always loved him.¡± she replied.


    I seriously was not ready for any conversation like this. I just wanted Eric to myself and I don¡¯t see why I have to sacrifice the love I had for Eric so as to save her rtionship, it was something that isn¡¯t going to work out.


    ¡°Okay okay fine, if he loves Rayne go get yourself another man Sarah there are so many men out there, I mean you¡¯ve cheated on him before you can do it Over and over and over¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± she asked, cutting me short of my words.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is I can¡¯t sacrifice my love al for Eric for you, I mean with or without our plot Fred could still go for Rayne.¡± I said wanting to make her see reasons.


    I wonder why they are all after Rayne, what does she have that is missing in us. I sighed at the thought of how Eric got over me quickly for Rayne.


    ¡°Bianca you stop the plotting or I¡¯ll expose you.¡± she threatened.


    Expose me, has she forgotten that we nned this together and her implications on me also implicates her.


    it seems she has forgotten so soon.


    ¡°Expose me?¡± I wanted to know what she was going to say next.


    ¡°You heard me clearly.¡± she replied .


    ¡°Bitch have you forgotten we did this together, everything we did was to keep Rayne from Eric and frame her for cheating on Eric with Fred we did everything together, exposing me is exposing you don¡¯t be stupid.¡± I said out loud.


    it¡¯s obvious she has forgotten so soon I needed to remind her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t stupid when I said expose you.¡± she replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    Was she ying games with me?


    ¡°I have nothing to lose, but you, you have a lot to lose?¡± she stated.


    Just as I was trying to get what she was saying she continued.


    ¡°You¡¯ll lose Eric forever, your name and fame would be tarnished and not just your name and fame that if your family too, the people would call an obsessed bitch.¡± she said.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She sighed and continued.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you dare think of hurting me, I¡¯ve got eyes on you and our conversation shared if anything happens to me you¡¯ll have answers to give to the public ¡± she threatened and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you forty eight hours else Ill ruin you Bianca I¡¯ll ruin you.¡± she threatened and was about to walk out.


    ¡°What if I give you some money.¡± I tried to bargain but she already walked out.


    I had to do something. I kept  panicking and then an idea came to my mind.


    ¡°What if I made Rayne jealous and then she leaves?¡±


    I should go visit Eric at his workce and then go home with him.


    I know a trial can¡¯t keep Rayne off but with consistency she¡¯ll leave.


    She¡¯ll definitely get tired of my clingy act with her husband and leave I¡¯m sure of that.


    At the thought of that I dashed into the bathroom to take a shower.


    I just hope Eric still has little feelings for me.

 Bianca

    Bianca


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± I yelled at my secretary.


    Was she blind not to see the name of thepany and refuse the coboration.


    ¡°Sir it¡¯s the Meyerspany I thought¡­..¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You thought what?¡± my stern voice cut her shut.


    I¡¯ve been avoiding signing a contract with thatpany.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir.¡± she apologized


    Her apologies meant nothing, she just had to fix the mess up.


    ¡°Find a way to fix this.¡± I simply said to her,


    ¡°Yess boss.¡± she said, bowing her head.


    ¡°Get out!.¡± I ordered her and she left


    I sighed in regret as I went back to what I was doing.


    I wanted to call Rayne but I felt she¡¯ll think I¡¯m being too clingy.


    It was already getting dark and all the staff had started resigning to their various houses.


    I still had little work to do so I decided to finish it.


    My door flipped open and the next thing was I saw someone walking in and it was no other than Bianca.


    She was thest person I wanted to see now that I¡¯m in love with Ryane.


    I know sometimes I try to hide it but I still had little feelings for Bianca, although the feeling wasn¡¯t as strong as what I feel for Rayne but I could not be cruel to Bianca.


    ¡°Hello Eric.¡± She greeted me as she sat down opposite me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her knowing she hadn¡¯te here for nothing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong in stopping by to say hi?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Absolutely nothing right.¡± she replied herself as she chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rayne?¡± She asked gently as her eyes wandered around.


    ¡°She¡¯s at home.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°Ohh yeah she needs rest.¡± she replied while smiling.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the reason why you came right, so why are you here?¡± I asked her knowing fully well that she would nevere here just to ask of Rayne, she wasn¡¯t insane and I bet she hates Rayne.


    ¡°You know after the incident at the wee party, youpletely ghosted me.¡± she started


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± she added as she smiled at me.


    I sighed knowing we were going over this again, I¡¯ve made it clear thousands of times that I¡¯m not interested in getting back with her.


    Yes I may feel something for her but it wasn¡¯t worthing back to her and for God Sake I¡¯m married.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°It obviously is.¡± she replied to me.


    ¡°Eric can¡¯t you see.¡± she started.


    ¡°Here we go again.¡±


    ¡°I love you Eric, I can¡¯t do without you.¡± she said.


    ¡°And still you cheated.¡± I said, reminding her just in case she had forgotten.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± she said trying to cover up for Herself.


    What is she saying, that it isn¡¯t her fault then whose fault is it. I thought


    she is just ying games trying to be in charge again but I won¡¯t create a room for her nuisance.


    ¡°Could you swr that you don¡¯t love me, or feel anything at all for me. look me in the eyes and say it then I¡¯ll leave and never bother you again but if you can¡¯t that means you still love me.¡± she said.


    I was tired of going Over this again, and even though I still feel something for her, the act of betrayal which she performed would never let me take her back and not talk about the fact that I¡¯m now inlove with Rayne.


    ¡°Or is it because you got married to someone you know nothing about, ppl get to have sex and leave so you don¡¯t have to be indebted to her.¡± she said.


    ¡°Bianca that¡¯s enough, I love Rayne and. she loves me.¡± I stated, making it clear to her.


    I still wonder why I haven¡¯t been stern to her. I¡¯ve been acting calm and the feelings aren¡¯t taking control.


    ¡°I love you too much to let go, Eric.¡± she said soberly.


    ¡°Bianca I¡¯m married and yes you cheated on me you caused this!¡± I tried to raise my voice on her but again like Magic I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± she said


    ¡°Bianca nobody said it was your fault I just can¡¯t be with a cheating woman!¡± I was tired of her pleas and nonstop tears.


    ¡°Talking about cheating women, is your wife faithful?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I couldn¡¯t help but ask her.


    I know Rayne very well to know she had nothing to do with any other man.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± she replied.


    ¡°By the way how is the baby?¡± She asked.


    Is thisdy high, what baby is she talking about.


    ¡°What baby?¡± I asked her confused and tired of her.


    ¡°Rayne¡¯s child, sorry unborn baby!¡± she said


    Is Rayne pregnant, that can¡¯t be. I thought.


    ¡°Rayne is not pregnant.¡± I told her.


    ¡°I wish so, maybe it¡¯s not your child but yeah, she¡¯s pregnant and she¡¯s almost a month gone.¡± she said.


    At this point I didn¡¯t want to know what was wrong with Bianca or not, I didn¡¯t care if I had feelings for her, all I just wanted right now was for her to leave and she has to leave immediately cause she was making me lose it as I remembered how she had cheated on me and now she¡¯s here telling me Raynw was pregnant.


    ¡°Get out Bianca.¡± I said as I walked up to her.


    She got up and faced me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave, but when you find out, don¡¯t say I never informed you.¡± she said more like whispered.


    ¡°But before I leave.¡± she said and got closer to me.


    Trying to figure out what she was about doing she kissed me deeply just then I heard a crashing sound I pulled from the kiss to check who was there and to my surprise Ryane was standing there mouth awe.


    Oh God, what have I done?


    ¡°Rayne!¡± I called gently immediately when I saw her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± she said and ran out without picking up anything that fell.

 Unbelievable

    Unbelievable


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Reaching home I decided to go through the envelope Fred gave to me.


    What could possibly be in here? I thought.


    I should just go through it. I bet it¡¯s nothing big. By the time they realize I wasn¡¯t affected by their fake results they¡¯ll stop pestering me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I opened the envelope and what I saw made my breath hitch for seconds.


    That was the same name of thepany that had arranged my parents death.. I thought this was something about Binca but I didn¡¯t know it was more than I thought.


    I went through it and found out that Eric is the CEO of thepany.


    ¡°Eric!¡± I called his name slowly.


    He probably knew about my parents death, he probably knew who killed them and yet he kept it from me.


    The information of my parents was there and I couldn¡¯t help but stare in awe.


    I wanted to wait for him toe back so he could give me some exnation of why he never mentioned any of this to me but I know best not to wait.


    My heart was heavy, I felt deceived the paper didn¡¯t only show that they killed my parents but so many other families and how they also want me dead.


    Is Eric in support of this, as the CEO, why hasn¡¯t he stopped this or exposed the killers.


    I wiped the tears threatening to fall from my eyes.


    I picked up my phone to call him but his phone number wasn¡¯t connecting.


    I picked up my bag and dashed out. I was going to see him in his office.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we were asked to keep an eye on you.¡± One of the guard¡¯s said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have my freedom or do you want to suffocate me!!¡± I angrily yelled at the guard.


    Who knows if he had told them to watch me Incase I tried to escape his death cave which he called a house.


    ¡°We are sorry ma¡¯am but we can¡¯t leave you on your own, besides it¡¯ste.¡± he said.


    ¡°Try to stop me again and I¡¯ll write a note telling your boss you abused me then I¡¯llmit suicide.¡± I threatened him.


    ¡°But Miss¡­.¡±


    ¡°Dare me.¡± I said, cutting him short of his words.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± he ordered the gatekeeper who opened the gate and I ran out.


    I tried to stop a taxi but they just didn¡¯t stop, it was getting very dark.


    I didn¡¯t stop regardless I kept walking. I needed an exnation and my toxic trait just couldn¡¯t wait.


    I finally got there and I saw his Car at the parking lot. His car was not the only car there, another car was parked there. The car seemed familiar but I felt my head was ying a game with me again so I just took the elevator to the top floor.


    It dinged open and I pressed the button that would take me to the top floor. After some minutes it dinged open again and I walked out. I couldn¡¯t find his secretary and it seemed all the staff had gone home. Then who had the other car?


    I walked into his office without knocking and the view before was more than heart breaking.


    Bianca was in his office and the both of them were kissing.


    My bag, phone and the document in my hands fell all at once making a disturbing sound.


    ¡°Rayne.¡± Eric called calmly.


    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I said as I ran out, I couldn¡¯t hold my tears anymore. What I saw was more than any exnation I needed.


    Thank God I escaped.


    I took the elevator down and started running towards the other direction, definitely not the direction I came from, what if his guards were after me.


    It started raining heavily and I had no shelter. The rain drained my clothes and I started catching a cold.


    I didn¡¯t even know where I was heading to but it was anywhere away from all this drama and madness.


    I couldn¡¯t help but cry my eyes out.


    I had fell in love with aplete stranger I knew nothing about and now I ended up hurt. When would I ever get loved the way I want to be loved. when would I get that satisfying feeling of love I¡¯ve always craved for.


    Why does everything seem to turn bad for me?


    ¡°Mum, Dad. pleasee back, the world has not been treating me fairly since you left.¡± I cried with my hands on my face.


    ¡°By the time you realize the person you got married to, it will be toote by then.¡± I recalled Sarah¡¯s words.


    I should have listened to her


    I should have known best not to trust Eric.


    I sat down by the roadside, I was tired of walking, my clothes were drenched from the rain and my legs are now hurting due to the fact that I¡¯ve been walking from a long distance.


    I got up and tried to walk to the other side of the road.


    I walked slowly due to the pain in my leg. I didn¡¯t notice the caring and the car hit me hard. I fell down with a loud groan trying to suppress the pain but it was just too much for me. The person driving the car ran out to check on me but everywhere started getting blurry in my view and slowly I cked out.

 Lost Her

    Lost her


    ERIC¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been more than a month now since Rayne left and I haven¡¯t gotten any information of where she is.


    She leaving me was the worst breakdown of my life.


    My men were all out in search of her but there was still no trace of her. I¡¯ve reported the case to the FBI and they¡¯ve made a lot of investigations but just couldn¡¯t get to her.


    How could I have lost her so easily? My family has ghosted me and I have been too busy searching for her to even have time for myself.


    What if My Dad was the one abducting her, howe I haven¡¯t thought of this for so long. My mind was so much upied on finding her I forgot my father wanted to abduct her too.


    I got into the car driving to Mrwns house.


    I got there in a few minutes, I parked the car and alighted from it walking straight into the mansion.


    ¡°Mr Lawn¡¯s!!¡± I angrily yelled immediately I was Inside.


    ¡°Mr Lawns!!¡± I yelled again.


    ¡°What is it Son, it¡¯s how you greet your father!¡± he asked as he walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± I angrily asked.


    ¡°I thought we¡¯ve gone over this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to get me so mad now, just go inside and get Rayne out now.¡± I said to him,


    ¡°You don¡¯t talk to your father in such manner!¡± he warned


    ¡°And Rayne isn¡¯t here, I would kill her immediately if I saw her I wouldn¡¯t abduct her son!¡¯ he said calmly.


    I couldn¡¯t hold the rage in me and I punched him hard across the face. his guards came rushing forward but not close to me cause they wouldn¡¯t dare.


    He waved his hands signaling them to step back.


    ¡°If I had your wife, you think she would still be alive?¡± he started as he cleaned some blood stains on his lips.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Common son you know how much I¡¯ve yearned to end that family, killing the only survivor would be my joy but your security around her was just so tight and now you think I¡¯ve abducted her? Besides, how did she get out of your sight? I thought you always had your eyes on her.¡± He  said calmly.


    He was right, if he had Rayne he would have eliminated her immediately and sent me proof that he had aplished what he wanted but if he doesn¡¯t have Rayne then who does?


    ¡®You¡¯re smarter than this Eric, think deeper than use innocent people.¡± he said


    ¡°Then the FBI should be allowed to search your house.¡± I stated sternly.


    He chuckled lightly beginning speaking.


    ¡°The FBI can¡¯t trespass me,¡± he said calmly.


    His attitude disgust me and sometimes I wish he wasn¡¯t my biological father and I hated the fact that he was.


    ¡°If I find out that you¡¯re holding my wife captive, I would not hesitate to cut off your head.¡± I whispered lightly to him.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡± he replied while smiling widely.


    Without another word I walked out and got into my car. Maybe she ran back to my mum now, I should go see if she¡¯s there.


    The whole thing was driving me crazy. I couldn¡¯t help but me myself all along for letting her go. I was the cause of all this. If only you had done the right thing and ditch Bianca, this wouldn¡¯t be happening.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± I cursed under my breath as I increased my pace driving there.


    I got there and walked into the house after parking my car by the side..


    ¡°Mother.¡± I greeted immediately when I saw her but the response I got wasn¡¯t the response I expected.


    She pped me hard across the face as a response to my greeting.


    I knew she was upset with the fact that I let Rayne out.


    ¡°How can you be such a shame Eric, I thought you were something better than your father but you turned out to be just like him.¡± she said.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Ann called trying to stop her.


    ¡°You got married to the most kind hearted person on earth and you did her dirty by going back to your Ex, Is that a payback for her helping to bring out the good side of you Eirc?¡± She questioned me.


    I was speechless, how can I exin to them that everything that happened wasn¡¯t intentional and I didn¡¯t n it out like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom.¡± I said while embracing her while she sobbed lighty in my arms.


    ¡°She was Pregnant.¡± Ann said.


    My gazended on her and ina was sitting besides her.


    ¡°And nobody said anything it¡¯s more a month now since she gone missing.¡± I said, trying hard not to raise my voice.


    ¡°She was carrying your baby, she was so nervous she couldn¡¯t tell you she asked us not to tell you she wanted to make it a surprise but you ruined everything.¡± Ann said.


    How could they not tell me about this, why did they hide something of this from me and why are they saying all this now making me feel like a monster.


    ¡°What if it was Dad.¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t the one.¡± I said.


    ¡°Now you support him too?¡± Jessica asked.


    I wasn¡¯t in for their drama. I just wanted to find Rayne. I¡¯ve done all my possible best.


    ¡°Bianca.¡± Eliana called calmly.


    ¡°What about Bianca?¡± Ann asked.


    ¡°What if Bianca had nned all this.¡± She added.


    ¡°What if Bianca has nned the kidnap of Rayne, I mean we¡¯ve searched the whole city and she isn¡¯t anywhere, if it isn¡¯t Bianca it will be her co-operate.¡± Eliana exined.


    She was making sense but I can¡¯t just go visit Bianca. I could strangle Bianca if I see her.


    But she has been out of town. How could she be the one?


    ¡°Bianca had been out of the country immediately after the incident.¡¯ I said


    ¡°She is back now, Ann and I would pay her a visit.¡± ina said.


    I was so tired of waiting I just wanted Rayne.

 Not Guilty

    Not guilty


    BIANCA¡¯S POV


    After the incident that made Rayne run out and had never returned Eric haapletely ghosted me and had nothing to do with me.


    Though I had been out of the country for a business meeting and had just arrived I decided to take up my business seriously and let go of Eric, it¡¯s so obvious he wants nothing to do with me.


    When Rayne got missing I had suspected Sarah to be the one but I didn¡¯t take it seriously as I wasn¡¯t in the country and it has been over a month now she has gone missing and Eric isn¡¯t still over her.


    I sighed at the thought of all the drama that has been happening where the hell would Rayne be?


    At first I was happy she had gone missing, not until her going missing made Eric gated me the more.


    I was sitting quietly in my office going through some files of new luxury essories that wereing in when all of a sudden the door flung open as Eliana and Ann walked in with angry faces.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± I was annoyed at their rude attitude.


    ¡°Where¡¯s She?¡± Eliana asked as she walked up to me.


    Are they seriously going to use me for being responsible for Rayne¡¯s sudden disappearance?


    ¡°The week she went missing was the same week you were out of the country.¡± Ann said


    ¡°So does that mean that I¡¯m responsible for her going missing?¡± I wanted to get the whole issue clear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with us Bianca.¡± ina said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that Rayne wants nothing to do with you all, probably she has moved on.¡± I said


    ¡°You people shouldn¡¯t go around using innocent personalities and I¡¯m the least you should use, I was with Eric the day she left. How am I guilty when Eric isn¡¯t .¡± I said hoping it sticks to their brain.


    I¡¯ve totally moved on from all this rubbish and also have a new boyfriend, I see no reason why they would use me of abducting Rayne.


    ¡°You know what it feels like ying with fire right, it burns you.¡± Ann said.


    ¡°Rayne was Pregnant with Fred¡¯s baby. Who knows if she ran to him.¡± I blurted out.


    Eliana pped me hard on the check.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± I asked as I couldn¡¯t bear the pain from the p. It hurts alot. I held my face which had already turned red.


    ¡°Why would you p me, what have I done wrong? You don¡¯t have any right to raise your hands on me in my office!!¡± I half yelled at them.


    ¡°That p was a quick reminder to you  that Rayne¡¯s child was Eric¡¯s, and you have no right to talk about my sister in such a manner.¡± ina scoffed before leaning forward to me and whispered lightly.


    ¡°If I get to find out that you in any way had a hand in the disappearance of my sister, I promise not to only burn you alive but also burn down everything you¡¯vebored for.¡± she sneered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back.¡± Ann said before they walked out.


    How could they use me of abducting Rayne?


    These people must have gone nuts or are going crazy.


    I sighed as I waved the thought off. but it still kept me worried so I decided to go out for a drink.


    I picked my car keys and walked to my office.


    ¡°Good day Ma¡¯am.¡± Some of the workers who were passing by greeted me but as always I ignored their greeting and casually walked out to my car. I got in and zoomed  off.


    I got to the cafeteria and sat down.


    ¡°Good day ma¡¯am, what can I get you ma¡¯am.¡±¡± one of the waiters walked up to me and asked.


    ¡°Fresh lemonade.¡± I replied to her and she walked out to get it.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I heard a familiar feminine voice greet me.


    I raised my head¡¯s up and met the gaze of Sarah.


    ¡°Sarah.¡± I calmly called and was surprised to see her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Bianca.¡± She said with a smile.


    The waiter walked in and ced the ss cup of fresh lemonade juice on the table.


    ¡°Please another.¡± Sarah said informing the waiter to bring in another ss of lemonade juice


    The waiter nodded and left.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked her calmly before sipping from my juice.


    ¡°Just like any other person, I¡¯m here.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Since the sudden disappearance of Rayne you¡¯ve not been in the country.¡± Sarah said.


    The waiter walked in again with another ss of Lemonade and ced it before Sarah.


    ¡®Thank you.¡± Sarah said with a smile to the waiter who returned the smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with business and besides I have a boyfriend now I¡¯m over Eric.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear dear, I mean it wasn¡¯t a good time for you to be obsessed with someone else¡¯s husband.¡± She said mockingly.


    I knew she was trying to annoy me.


    ¡°And you what have you been up to, why do I feel like you have a hand in Rayne disappearance.¡± I said going straight to the point.


    ¡°Oh dear Bianca, you think so highly of me.¡± she chuckled.


    The fact that she took my words as a joke was strange.


    ¡°You know only the guilty use others.¡± She said and sipped from her juice.


    ¡°I mean you have every reason to, she stole your boyfriend¡¯s attention from you and he became obsessed with her, isn¡¯t that enough reason girl.¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, maybe I should find her and kill her myself.¡± Sarah started and got up.


    That wasn¡¯t what I meant and before I could say anything else Sarah walked out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That bitch is real physco.¡± I scoffed.

 She鈥檚 Awake

    She¡¯s Awake!!!.


    FRED¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been a month since and some weeks Rayne has been in Coma and everyday I prayed she gets well.


    The doctor has been assuring me she is improving but I couldn¡¯t see it.


    Everyday I go to the Ward to check up on her and talk to her but she can¡¯t respond back.


    She lies on the bed like a log of wood everyday not moving an each.


    I was tired of seeing her in such a state that I wanted her to get better.


    ¡°Sir these are the things she would be needing.¡± The maid assigned to the care of her informed me as she handed me a list.


    ¡°I could go get them for her.¡± She suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get them myself.¡± I said sternly


    ¡°Leave.¡± I ordered her and she walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get your stuff Rayne, please get well before Ie back.¡± I whispered lightly to her as I held her hands in mine and kissed her forehead.


    I was hoping for a response but like always I got no response.


    I got up and walked out towards my car and got in and in no time I zoomed off.


    I was out shopping for the stuff that the maid said she needed for Rayne when I bumped into someone.


    ¡°Watch it.¡± thedy said angrily.


    The voice sounded too familiar. I looked up and it was Sarah.


    ¡°Fred.¡± She said more like a whisper immediately when she saw me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She asked and then her gaze fell in my shopping cart.


    ¡°Why are you shopping for girls ¡® stuff?¡± she asked me, her eyes moving from the cart to me.


    I¡¯ve been avoiding her these past few weeks after the incident with Rayne. She has tried toe visit me at my hideout cause she was the only one that knows my hideout. I¡¯ve refused to see her thousands of times and I can¡¯t believe I just bumped into her today.


    I sighed knowing this was going to be a long day with Sarah asking me nonstop questions.


    ¡°Move aside.¡± I simply said to her but I had guessed she wasn¡¯t going to move aside, she stood not moving an inch from my front.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± She replied.


    ¡°But now you see I¡¯m busy, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    She swiftly pulled out my car keys from my right pant pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the car.¡± she said, waving the keys at me.


    I sighed knowing I can¡¯t argue with her because she gets to do what she wants and arguing with her was just falling for her trap.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I walked over to the cashier andid for the stuff I bought and walked over to my car.


    I opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat but Sarah was sitting there.


    ¡°Get down from there.¡± I said sternly.


    ¡°Boy I¡¯m not moving an inch you better get in so I can take you home.¡± She simply replied.


    I knew arguing with her was pointless, I just walked over to the passenger seat and got in.


    She started the car and zoomed off. At first I thought she was taking me home but no she was taking the route to my hideout.


    ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t go there.¡± I tried to talk her out of it. but she just didn¡¯t listen and kept driving.


    We got to the gate and she lowered the windshields for the guard¡¯s to see and they allowed us in.


    She parked the car and rushed out.


    ¡°I wondered what you¡¯ve been hiding.¡± she said slowly as we walked in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go drop this upstairs you wait here.¡± I said to her and she nodded.


    I ran up the stairs straight to the Ward as I walked in calmly and dropped the stuff on the table.


    ¡°Rayne.¡± I called gently. I sat down close to her and held her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought the stuff now but you aren¡¯t yet awake, please wake up Rayne.¡± I said calmly to her.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m happy you¡¯re away from Eric, he didn¡¯t deserve you but I do deserve you, remember all the memories we made and time we shared together I missed and cherished this moment.¡± I said gently like we were having a conversation.


    ¡°Please wake up Rayne.¡± I added.


    ¡°Rayne??¡± Sarah said in a questionable manner as she walked in.


    ¡°OMG it¡¯s Rayne.¡± Sarah gasped at the sight if Rayne


    ¡°What is she doing here how did she got here?¡±¡± Sarah asked as she gazed at Rayne and then me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you abducted her Fred, OMG you did abduct her.¡± She said out loud I could see how surprised she was to see Rayne here.


    ¡°I identally hit her the day she ran out of Eric¡¯s office and she lost her baby and she¡¯s been unconscious since that day.¡±  I exined.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the cops or rather get her husband toe take her away? Why did you have to keep her to yourself?¡± Sarah half yelled.


    ¡°Hey calm down I¡¯m just helping her get better by the time she recovers I¡¯ll take her to Eric.¡± I lied.


    ¡°What does it matter?, just take her to Eric now and stop catering for another man¡¯s wife, you dumb head!!¡± Sarah talked out loud in anger.


    I know she was angry that I had kept Raynye¡¯s didn¡¯t inform her.


    ¡°So this is the reason you¡¯ve been ghosting me?¡± She asked calmly.


    ¡°All this while I thought it was because you needed to get yourself together but right now I realize no matter how hard I try to please you, you¡¯ll never be satisfied you¡¯ll always go for Rayne always.¡± She said soberly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just helping her.¡± I said trying to make her see reasons.


    ¡°Helping another man¡¯s wife, Fred, that¡¯s Eric¡¯s Wife!!¡± Sarah yelled out loud.


    I felt Rayne¡¯s hands move and I turned to her and she started moving lightly.


    ¡°Eric.¡± She called calmly while opening her eyes.


    She¡¯s Awake!!!

 Helped Me

    Helped me


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    It all felt like I was locked in a locker, everywhere was dark and I couldn¡¯t move a muscle. I heard voices but the voices were faint in my head.


    I¡¯m just helping her.¡± I heard a familiar voice say.


    I couldn¡¯t picture who it was or what the person was talking about.


    I could only hear their faint voices but couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about.


    ¡°Helping another man¡¯s wife, Fred that¡¯s Eric¡¯s Wife!!¡± another familiar voice said.


    ¡°Eric.¡±


    The name rang a bell in my head. I couldn¡¯t picture who he was or what he was.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine Rayne.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll burn down a whole city if anyone tries to hurt you.¡±


    These words kept repeating in my head but I tried to picture who it was that said that and finally the memories hit me.


    I moved my hands lightly and it was like I was Fred from what was holding me back.


    ¡°Eric.¡± I called slowly as I moved my body on the bed.


    I slowly opened my eyes and everything was blurry in my sight.


    ¡°Eric ¡± I called again looking for him.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I cried out loud as I felt an agonizing pain in my head.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Eric?¡± I asked no one in particr.


    I could see two figures standing before me but the view wasn¡¯t yet clear. I couldn¡¯t see their faces.


    ¡°Eric isn¡¯t here, this is Fred.¡± The familiar voice said as he held my hands.


    ¡°Fred.¡± I called as his view became more clear.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°What I¡¯m I doing here?¡± I asked again as I looked down on myself. I was putting on a hospital gown.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± I cried out as I tried to get up to a sitting position and Fred helped me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor.¡± Fred said and rushed out and kept looking around till my gazended on the other figure.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Sarah said as she walked up to me.


    ¡°Sarah.¡± I called calmly.


    My head was so messed up I didn¡¯t know how I ended up here or what I¡¯m doing here.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you just die bitch, for God Sake go to hell.¡± She said but I couldn¡¯t even understand what she was talking about. It was very tasty.


    Fred rushed back with the doctor alongside.


    The doctor ran some tests on me and confirmed that I was okay and my brain was starting to function normally. That was why I was acting a bit strange.


    Just then I had a sh ck.


    Eric and Bianca kissing and how I ran out and got hit by a car.


    The envelope that read Eric being the CEO of the Company That eliminated my parents.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Fred said as he dropped the tray of food on the table beside me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said but something wasn¡¯t clear.


    Why was Fred being nice to me, wasn¡¯t he the one that tried to assault me at the theater.


    Without asking him I started eating gently while he stared at me, making me feel ufortable.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± I said.


    ¡°Stop what?¡± he asked while smirking.


    ¡°The stares.¡± I answered him


    ¡°Does it give you goosebumps?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh my bad, I¡¯m sorry I just can¡¯t stop staring at your beautiful features,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t reply to him , I just continued with my food and when I was done I went to the bathroom to take a bath and changed my clothes.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me, Fred, ¡± I said, thanking him.


    if he hadn¡¯t been for him I wonder what would have happened to me.


    I sighed at the thought of Eric and Bianca.


    But on the other hand, what is Fred up to, why would he help me if he didn¡¯t want anything from me.


    ¡°So why did you help me?¡± I asked him now that we had settled down.


    He chuckled lightly before keeping his gaze on me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to help you and rescue you from the hand if that monster Eric but I never had a chance, you neve gave me a chance.¡± he said


    If what he is saying are all true then why did cheta in me with Sarah and also ditched me I thought but I didn¡¯t want to push things further.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said to him,


    ¡°Rayne you don¡¯t have to thank me always, this house is yours you can be in here for as long as you want dear, and I promise not to disturb you a bit.¡± he assured me and I nodded.


    ¡°What about Sarah, it¡¯s so obvious she still loves you, ¡± I said.


    He can¡¯t just ditch her off like that.


    ¡°She moved on already, Rayne you¡¯ve been unconscious for the past month and some week you don¡¯t know how much had happened.¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out that long?¡± I questioned.


    All I thought was that the incident happenedst night.


    I touched my womb lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you had a miscarriage.¡± He said.


    I sighed in regrets as I facepalmed myself.


    The shback of how Eric and I had talked about the baby name came in.


    ¡°What would you baby our baby?¡±I asked him, wanting his reaction.


    ¡°Mmmm!¡± he said while stroking his chin in a deep thought manner.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Rubby!¡± he said.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a boy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Miles!¡± he replied and I giggled lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely gonna be a girl tho!¡± he said.


    ¡°Hey I¡¯m not even pregnant yet!¡± I teased and weughed heartily.


    ¡°Good night Rayne.¡±Fred said as he kissed me on my forehead, reviving me from my lost state.


    ¡°Night Fred.¡± I waved back at him.


    I needed to know more about Eric and how he rted to the death of my parents.

 Kidnapped

    Kidnapped


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been over a week now I started doing the investigations and just like I thought it wasn¡¯t easy because I wasn¡¯t allowed to go out with Fred giving the excuse that Eric was going to abduct me if I do.


    I sighed tiredly, what can I do or say he was the one that saved me, who knows what Eric is nning beside he had been keeping me to Eliminate me that¡¯s what the record states.


    I got up from my bed and decided to take a tour when the door opened immediyand Fred walked in.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake love.¡± he said and embraced me tightly, caressing my body.


    I wasn¡¯tfortable with his greeting so I adjusted to him. notfortable with his careasing


    ¡°Good morning Fred.¡± I greeted him as I moved back a little.


    ¡°Morning my darling, how are you fairing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I stared at him. His outfit was a bit odd.


    Isn¡¯t he going to the office today or is he taking the day off.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not dressed for work.¡± I said wanting to know his reasons.


    ¡°I wanted to stay back with you.¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be down in a jiffy, let me wash up.¡± I informed him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± he said as he pecked me on the checks and walked out.


    His strange actions started getting me nervous. I couldn¡¯t think straight for a sec.


    ¡°How and when did it get to this?¡± I questioned no one in particr.


    I took a quick shower and wore some casual outfit which Fred had got for me.


    I walked out of my room down the stairs to join him for breakfast.


    I stared at him and noticed he hadn¡¯t touched his food.


    Was he waiting for me or just got carried away?¡± I asked myself but got no answer.


    ¡°Did I keep you waiting? I¡¯m so sorry for that.¡± I said politely as I sat down on the chair opposite him. hoping my words were going to make things more smooth and less weird.


    ¡°Of Course not, I could wait for you forever. I¡¯ve waited this long,¡± he replied with a smile.


    I couldn¡¯t put his words together to understand what he meant but I wasn¡¯tfortable by his stares.


    I coughed lightly when his stares became too much for me to bear.


    ¡°Fred the stares, stop it, it¡¯s annoying.¡± I was disgusted by his actions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but your features are just so beautiful I can¡¯t take my eyes off you.¡± he said, still smiling.


    I scoffed at his words and continued eating, ignoring his stares and weird smiles.


    Soon I was done so I got up to leave.


    ¡°Thanks .¡± I thanked Fred. he had really been a helper to me. He took me in and I live under his roof and use his resources. Maybe he wasn¡¯t that bad.


    ¡°Won¡¯t youe sit with me so we could watch a programme or rather talk more!¡± he said, suggesting I stay with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have something to do.¡± I lied not wanting to be too close with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± he replied to me , his smile not washing off his face for a moment.


    I ran up the stairs gently and carefully so as not to miss my steps so as not to fall down and get injured.


    I walked into my room and shut the door behind me.


    I sat on the bed and turned on the TV before changing the channel.


    A headline caught my attention and I waited to read it.


    ¡°The CEO of the ADpany has sued his father for taking the life of his past workers.¡± the headline read.


    Immediately I saw that my eyes widened and I increased the volume not minding if it was disturbing the peace of the house.


    ¡°The famous CEO known as Erickson Arnold has sued his father for the murder of 23 staff who had worked in the closedpany Ad. he also had dered his wife missing for over two months now and believes his father has something to do with it.¡± the report read.


    So Eric was innocent all along, his father was the one behind the deaths, now I see the reason he had done nothing about it. if he sued his father and also had been searching for all this while shouldn¡¯t I go back to get an exnation from him.


    I got up happily, and finally my thoughts about him weren¡¯t right.


    Fred walked in all of a sudden.


    ¡°Take down the volume.¡± I said and I turned the TV off.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°What was that about, do you want to pull off the roof.¡± he said to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡± I apologized


    ¡°I¡¯m just so happy that Eric wasn¡¯t responsible for the deaths and did the right thing.¡± I said out loud not knowing why I was telling him.


    ¡°What deaths?¡± he asked, a bit confused.


    I hesitated for a while, why didn¡¯t Fred tell me that Eric had been searching for me?¡±


    Was he keeping me from Eric and the rest?


    I tried not to ponder About it but I couldn¡¯t just help it so I asked him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Eric had been searching for me?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Who told you so?¡± he asked.


    I turned on the Tv so he could read the headlines, he read the headlines and I could see the surprised look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, you don¡¯t need Eric!.¡± he said calmly.


    What is he saying that I don¡¯t need Eric? Is he okay?


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked him for his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m here Rayne, you don¡¯t need Eric anymore.¡± he said as he got close to me.


    ¡°Eric is my husband.* I reminded him just in case he had a memory loss on who Eric was to me.


    I tried to walk past him but he held me back.


    ¡®Let go.¡± I said to him when trying to free myself from him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked


    ¡°To pack my things and go back to Eric.¡± I replied to him sternly.


    ¡°I guess we would have to do this the other way.¡± he said and before I could understand the sentence he grabbed me and put a handkerchief over my nose preventing me from getting good hair.


    The chemical on the handkerchief was so strong. I felt my head spinning. everything was starting to get dark and soon I cked out.

 Expose Him

    Expose him


    SARAH¡¯S POV


    It¡¯s been over a week now and I had kept the secret all to myself avoiding and fighting the urge to spill it out at any moment.


    At the start of all this I thought Fred was going to let Rayne go immediately. She was conscious but it¡¯s been over a week now and he  hadn¡¯t let her go.


    But what if he wasn¡¯t the one holding her, what if she was the one wanting to stay back.


    I decided to pay Fred a visit at his office. I wanted us to talk about the reason why Rayne wasn¡¯t out yet, I wanted to know so much and I guess my curiosity got the better of me.


    I took a taxi to hispany and when I arrived I walked up to his office.


    ¡°Good day Ma¡¯am.¡± I heard the secretary greeted me.


    ¡°I want to see your boss.¡± I stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am but he has been off for a few days now.¡± she replied politely.


    If Fred wasn¡¯t in the office and also not at home could it be that he has been with Rayne all through.


    I felt that sting of jealousy in me as I walked out of thepany in annoyance. without thinking twice I boarded a taxi going to his hideout at the boundary of the Town.


    After a long ride I finally arrived and was let in.


    I walked Into the house diligently.


    ¡°Fred.¡± I called calmly as I walked up the stairs.


    I walked through the corridors going to his  room when I heard mufflesing from a room.


    I walked closer to the door and yes I could hear the muffles sound more loudly.


    I clicked the door open and what I saw was what I least expected.


    ¡°Rayne.¡± I called gently. as my eyes met with hers.


    She was tied up in a chair and her mouth also was tied up.


    I couldn¡¯t believe Fred had done this to her.


    I know we were not in good terms but she didn¡¯t deserve the state she was in.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± I asked her as I was about to walk in.


    She kept shaking her head in tears signaling me to leave.


    ¡°What are you saying, who tied you up?¡± I asked her again.


    I walked up to her and removed the handkerchief used to tie her mouth shut.


    ¡°Sarah , leave, he¡¯ll tie you up too.¡± she said tiredly as she sobbed.


    ¡®I can¡¯t just leave you here.¡± I said not wanting to leave her alone.


    ¡°Go now, go through the window now u have to go!!¡± She half screamed.


    I heard footsteps approaching so I ran towards the windows I opened and climbed down gently.


    I got down and acted normal in front of the guards so they wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.


    They opened the gate and just as I walked out I took to my heels.


    I ran as fast as I could before getting a taxi.


    This was just so much for me to keep. I nned on telling Ann and Eliana but I knew best they wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    I would have gone to Eric but I¡¯m so scared of that man.


    ¡°Bianca!!.¡± my subconscious screamed.


    Yes Bianca she can tell Eric herself.


    ¡°Please turn right.¡± I informed the Driver and he did so.


    We finally arrived at Bianca¡¯s house. I paid the driver and alighted from the car.


    I walked into the house.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Bianca?¡± I asked one of the maids carrying a cart full of clothes.


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room.¡± She replied.


    I hurriedly rushed up the stairs to meet her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am you can¡¯t go in.¡± one of the maids standing at the door post of Bianca¡¯s room informed me.


    ¡°Why? this is urgent.¡± I replied to her.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see anyone, she asked me not to allow anyone in.¡± She exined.


    Without responding to her I tossed her aside and got in.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you keep to instructions for once?¡± Bianca asked as I walked in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Why would you ask your maid not to let me in?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a nuisance.¡± She replied.


    I ignored her insults and decided to face what I came here for.


    ¡°I need your help, Rayne needs your help.¡± I said.


    She raised her head up and met my gaze.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re using missing Rayne to ckmail me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Bianca Rayne needs our help.¡± I hate the fact that I¡¯ll have to go over this again.


    ¡°How, I mean where¡¯s Rayne? Have you seen her?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Bianca Fred is the one that abducted Rayne!¡± I screamed and she ran up to me and held my mouth.


    ¡°Shhhhhhh, the FBI are around, do you want to go to jail?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We have to help her, I saw her Fred tied her up in a chair.¡± I exined to her.


    ¡°I thought you hated Rayne, why are you trying to help her all of a sudden isn¡¯t this a trap you¡¯re setting for me.¡± Bianca scoffed.


    I never expected her to believe me so quickly I guess I¡¯ll just y the voice record for her.


    I touched my pocket to bring out my phone but I couldn¡¯t find it.


    Oh no I must have dropped it while jumping through the window.


    ¡°Bianca you have to trust me you have to help me convince Eric to go save her now, she looks weak and fragile.¡± I exined to her.


    She sighed tiredly before getting up.


    ¡°I¡¯d promise not to get myself involved in all this but I bet I have to be the heroine of someone¡¯s story so I¡¯ll help you?¡± she said.


    ¡°Let me get my car keys go wait for me .¡± She informed me and I was a bit relieved that she had agreed with me.


    I can¡¯t believe Fred had been deceiving me, he deceived me and I hated my bestfriend and betrayed her yet he abducted her.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t a good friend to Rayne, maybe saving her now would make me feel less guilty.


    Bianca came out and we got into the car and zoomed off heading for Eric¡¯s office.


    Bianca was on high speed so we got there in less than thirty minutes.


    We parked the car at the parking lot and got into the elevator to the top floor.


    The elevator dinged open and we got out walking straight to his office ignoring the secretary who was trying to stop us.


    ¡°We need to talk, Eric, it¡¯s about Rayne.¡± Bianca said immediately we got Inside.

 Got Her

    Got her


    Eric¡¯s POV


    The door to my office flung open and Bianca and Sarah bagged in.


    ¡°We need to talk, it¡¯s about Rayne.¡± She said immediately she got in.


    What did they possibly have to say about Rayne? The FBi and my men were on the case even though it hasn¡¯t had any progress or trace.


    ¡°Sit.¡± was my stern voice.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten so quickly that Bianca was the reason Rayne left.


    Bianca handed me a piece of paper


    ¡°That is the map showing the location I think Rayne would be.¡± she said.


    ¡°Not think, she¡¯s there.¡± Sarah said


    I wasn¡¯t ready for their shenanigans today and not now I wasn¡¯t in my frame of mind.


    I looked at the information in my hands, it was a map leading to the boundary of the town.


    But what would Rayne be doing there, and why would Sarah want to help me find her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to trust me but you can assign your men to go there in search of her.¡± Sarah stated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I told you he doesn¡¯t believe us.¡± Bianca said, trying to drag Sarah along.


    ¡°Why would the both of you try to help Rayne? I thought you were enemies?¡± I asked, surprised by their actions.


    ¡°Fred is going to take advantage of Rayne and force her to stay.¡± Bianca said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I already did a search in Fred¡¯s house, Rayne isn¡¯t there.¡± I said not wanting to believe them, it could be some sort of a plot.


    ¡°Fred has a hideout that only I know I saw Rayne tied to a chair!¡± Sarah half yelled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go tell the cops now since he doesn¡¯t want to save his pregnant wife.¡± Bianca scoffed


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I said immediately, I didn¡¯t want to imagine the things Fred was nning to do to her.


    Due to his behavior the other day at the theater he could do more.


    And I didn¡¯t want to believe that they were helping Rayne but it was possible that Rayne was there then I¡¯m doing everything to get her out.


    I took a picture of the map and sent it to my assistant.


    Just immediatelyI he called.


    ¡°Take your men down to that location now, I¡¯ll be waiting there.¡± I said sternly.


    I got into the car and zoomed off following Bianca¡¯s car as lead.


    Only God knows what I¡¯ll do to Fred if all this was true.


    We finally got there and the guard¡¯s opened the gate. They obviously thought it was only Sarah going in but immediately the gate giy opened and we all went in including my men at the back.


    I got down from the car and without giving the environment a second view walked in.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± I asked Sarah.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± She replied.


    I followed her as she walked up the stairs.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in, sir.¡± one of the guard¡¯s said.


    Without informing or exchanging any words with him.


    I held his neck and gave him a smack down. The other guard ran to me to avenge his co-worker.


    He punched me but I held his fist twisted it and punched his face.


    I heard the muffles of Rayne.


    ¡°Rayne!!¡± I called out loud as I walked towards the door that the muffles came from.


    I kicked the door open and Rayne was sitting there Fred at her back with a gun pointing to her head.


    ¡°Eric.¡± Rayne called lightly the moment she saw me.


    ¡°You take one step and I¡¯ll pull the trigger.¡± Fred threatened.


    ¡°Get away from her you psycho.¡± I said while staring daggers at him.


    ¡°Dear me Eric, you keep doing too much. You topped one and also snatched the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved. I¡¯ve resigned from thepany now for my cousin brother thinking I¡¯ve gotten the woman I¡¯ve always yawned for and you just want to take that away.¡± Fred blurted out.


    I didn¡¯t care to listen or understand what he was saying, my eyes were on his hands the whole time


    ¡°You dare take a step forward and I¡¯ll pull the trigger.¡± he threatened again.


    ¡°Hands up mother fucker.¡± Sarah said. She was behind Fred holding a gun to his head.


    I was a bit surprised about how she had gotten in.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Fred was about to ask her how she got in. I could see his surprised expression.


    ¡°Through the window, same way I left earlier.¡± She said,


    Fred was a bit distracted by Sarah so I took the opportunity and knocked the gun from his hands.


    I punched him hard across the face as I kicked the gun under the bed.


    I vented my anger on him thinking of what he wanted to do with Rayne.


    ¡°This is the FBI, everyone put your hands up.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it from here sir.¡± The Director of the FBI said trying to get me off Fred.


    I got off him and they handcuffed him.


    His face was already dripping blood. I cleaned my fist as I walked up to Rayne.


    ¡°Eric.¡± She called before falling of the chair into my hands.


    ¡°Somebody call the ambnce.¡± Sarah half screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take her to the hospital.¡± I said and carried her up in a bridal style out into the car and zoomed off to the hospital.


    We arrived at the hospital and she was put in the emergency ward.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Eliana said as she ran up to me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ryane?¡± She asked again but this time facing Sarah and Bianca.


    ¡°She¡¯s talking to you, where¡¯s she!??¡± Ann yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me, I saved your sister.¡± Bianca said.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the emergency ward, she¡¯s getting treatment.¡± Sarah replied.


    ¡°God knows how much I never wanted to be dragged into this.¡± Bianca scoffed.


    I sighed tired of all the feminine drama and shit it¡¯s been hours we¡¯ve been sitting and waiting for the doctor¡¯s report.


    A petite blonde nurse walked in. She looked confused and didn¡¯t know who to talk to, then she turned to me.


    ¡°Mr Arnold, your wife is awake.¡±

 Getting Married

    Getting married


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    ¡°Rayne.¡± I heard Eric¡¯s Voice I looked up and saw him walking in.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked me as he leaned forward to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little bit of headache.¡± I replied to him.


    ¡°You came for me.¡± I said I was a bit surprised I never knew he was going toe for me.


    It was Sarah, Sarah had told him I guess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you home.¡± He said.


    ¡°Rayne.¡± Sarah called lightly as she walked up to me.


    Eric walked out giving us a private time.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Rayne, I shouldn¡¯t have been mean to you, it was all Fred¡¯s plot he has been using me, he used me to betray you only to greedily want you back, I¡¯m so sorry I betrayed our trust.¡± She sobbed lightly.


    ¡°Come here.¡± I said as I hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ she whispered before pulling from the hug.


    ¡°Rayne.¡±


    ¡°Rayne.¡±


    iana and Ann called at once as they walked in.


    ¡°Oh my God baby, thank God you¡¯re okay.¡± ina said as she hugged me.


    ¡°Oh my God I was so worried Rayne.¡± Ann said as she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Okay okay enough with the drama people I saved her life, can you also thank me.¡± Bianca said dramatically.


    ¡°Thank you Bianca.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°oh dear Rayne, you know I never ever liked you, getting to like you feels weird.¡± She said,


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Eric¡¯s stern slvoice disrupted the girls¡¯ time we were having.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said as he helped me up.


    ¡°Bye Rayne.¡± ina waved at me.


    ¡°Byee.¡± I waved back at them.


    We got into the car and Eric zoomed off.


    ¡°You know we could stay back at the hospital if you¡¯re feeling less okay.¡± Eric said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Eric, I promise.¡± I assured him that he had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°So what then happened to Fred?¡± I asked him.


    I couldn¡¯t just help it, my curiosity was getting the better of me.


    ¡°He¡¯s with the Police.¡±Eric simply replied.


    ¡°That should be less of your worries now Rayne, you to get some rest.¡± He said and I nodded in agreement to his words.


    We got home not quite long, the ride wasn¡¯t long because Eric was on full speed all through.


    He helped me down and attempted to carry me but I stopped him.


    ¡°l can walk Eric, if you keep carrying me how would I get to be perfectly okay.¡± I said hoping he sees my reason.


    He nodded in agreement and helped me all the way to the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that off.¡± He said as he helped me take off my clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran out.¡± I apologized for judging him wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Ryane, it¡¯s what anyone would do.¡± He replied.


    ¡°No, I should have gotten some answer from you before judging you unfairly.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why did you get your father arrested?¡± I asked him.


    I wanted to know the reason he had kept the secret all along just to arrest him the moment I went missing.


    ¡°He had done so many evil things I can think of, he just had to pay for it, I had been holding on because of my mom but when you got missing I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± he exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to do that, I wonder how hard it was for you.¡± I said. but he just smiled in response.


    ¡°You need to take a shower.¡± He said while turning me towards the bathroom.


    ¡°No we need to take a shower.¡± I replied to him while dragging him along.


    We got into the bathroom and I helped him take off his shirt after arguing about it.


    We had our bath in a few minutes and got dressed in our pajamas.


    ¡°You need to have some rest.¡± He said while putting some strands of my hair at the back of my hair.


    ¡°What do you think of an official wedding?¡± I asked him


    ¡°You want us to get married again?¡± he asked with a bit chuckle.


    ¡°Not really but I want it to be official.¡± I said


    ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡± heughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so serious.¡± I said while being clingy to him.


    ¡°Pick a date.¡± He said, looking me in the eyes.


    ¡°Next Friday.¡± I blurted out.


    I just wanted everything to be done so quickly so I know he¡¯s officially mine.


    ¡°Friday it is.¡± he replied as he kissed my forehead.


    ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯ll call Ann and ina tomorrow toe and assist you with the preparations.¡± He said and I nodded in agreement before drifting off to sleep.


    THE NEXT DAY


    The streams of sunlight lit up the room.


    I stretched myself on the bed turning around to see if I¡¯d hit my body on Eric but I didn¡¯t.


    I got up to a sitting position.


    ¡°Eric.¡± I called calmly.


    ¡°Morning damsel.¡± I heard Eric¡¯s voice.


    He walked in with a tray of Food.


    ¡°I made breakfast.¡± He informed me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said to him as he dropped the tray on the stool beside me.


    I got up and walked into the bathroom and brushed my teeth.


    ¡°Come have your breakfast, Ann and ina would be here any moment from now.¡± he informed me immediately I came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired to feed myself.¡± I teased.


    ¡°Come over, let me feed you.¡± He said.


    I walked off to him giggling. I sat across from him.


    ¡°I thought I lost you Rayne.¡± Eric said calmly.


    ¡°I thought I would never get to see you again.¡± He added.


    ¡°Eric I¡¯m here, I¡¯m all yours.¡± I said to him,


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh.¡± he said, signaling to me to Open my mouth.


    I opened my mouth and he scooped a full spoon of rice in.


    He kept feeding me till I was full.


    After eating I took my bath and wore some casual outfits.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Eric informed me.


    ¡°Well that was fast.¡± I said before walking down stairs to go meet them.


    ¡°Rayne.¡±


    ¡°Rayne.¡±


    Ann and ina both called in chorus as they hugged me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this going.¡± I said as we sat down and started talking about the preparations.

 Reunion And Epilogue

    Reunion:


    RAYNE¡¯S POV


    Finally the day I¡¯ve long awaited was here.


    I got up with a joy filled soul as I danced around happily.


    Today I get to be officially wedded to Eric again. It was surreal.


    Everything was being set in my room, the makeup artist set up his tools and the fashion designers showed ina and Ann jewelries to pick for me.


    I got into the bathroom to take a shower so we could get ready with due procedures. I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    After some minutes I got out tying a bath white robe as I sat down before the mirror so the hairstylist couldmence on beautifying my hair.


    ¡°Rayne do you want shady blue or you¡¯d rather go with the normal one?¡± Eliana asked me.


    ¡°The normal one.¡± I replied to her with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Good day Ma¡¯am, I¡¯d like you to choose a hairstyle.¡± The hairstylist said to me,


    I looked at the samples she gave to me but I was a bit confused. Everything seemed so good to me. I didn¡¯t even know which one to choose amongst them. They look so good.


    ¡°Just do something that will match with the dress.¡± I said to her finally not knowing what to choose. Since she is the hairstylist, she¡¯d know which one that would fit me. Hair Stylists always know, it¡¯s like magic to them.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She simply replied and got started.


    I didn¡¯t want to move as I watched her do her magic on my hair.


    After some minutes she was done and the hair was pretty good. Looking at what she did to my hair, words fail me to describe it. It was perfect, very perfect and I smiled at the hair stylist as she left.


    It was time for the makeup artist.


    The makeup artist started gently by wiping off my face beforemencing on his work. It took a long time but not that much. I still my face so that I wouldn¡¯t ruin the make-up.


    ¡°Oh my God Rayne you look amazingly beautiful.¡± Eliana gasped immediately when she saw the work of the makeup artist. I saw the surprise on her face, I hope to get more than that reaction from Eric once he sees me. And with that thought I was eager.


    I know, right? I didn¡¯t even know I could look more beautiful. I thought as I chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Does it fit me?¡± I asked while staring at everyone nkly. I wanted to hear their own opinion about it.


    ¡°Rayne you look like a goddess, yes it does fit you!.¡± Annplimented me. I smiled widely at that.


    ¡°I must say the makeup artist sure knows what he is doing.¡± Elianamented. I giggled at that.


    ¡°We bring the best services to our customers ma¡¯am, we¡¯re the best.¡± The blonde haired guy replied.


    I think he is gay as his actions, words and movements were feminine but that wasn¡¯t my business. He did a perfect job.


    ¡°We picked this dress for you.¡± ina said as she handed me the wedding gown so I could go try it on.


    I was done preparing and everything was set. ina and Ann had helped me and I loved every minute of it. Having them in my life was a blessing in disguise.


    I got into the car which was taking me to the church, Eric was in another car. ording to their family doctrine we should only meet at the aisle.


    The car arrived at the church a few minutester and the driver helped me down.


    It was time for me to walk down the aisle. I looked around and there was Eric walking up to me.


    ¡°Eric.¡± I was excited that I¡¯m seeing him.


    ¡°May I?¡± he asked as he stretched forth his hand and I took it in.


    Together hand in hand we walked down the aisle. We walked in and the crowd screamed and cheered at us. I could see Bianca, Sarah, Eliana and Ann sitting down on the other side.


    Mrs Lawn¡¯s and grand Mrs Lawn¡¯s on the other side.


    The crowd was more than I expected. What should I say? I was getting married to one of the famous Billionaire CEOs. I should expect more.


    Soon the cheering died down everywhere, became very quiet and the priest proceeded.


    ¡°Are you prepared as you follow the path of marriage to love and honor each other for as long as you both shall live?¡± The priest asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared.¡± Eric answered while looking me in the eyes, I felt lost in those eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared.¡± I replied with a smile of my own.


    ¡°Now let us humbly invoke God¡¯s blessings on this bride and groom, that in his kindness he may favor and with his help those on whom he had bestowed the sacrament of holy matrimony.¡± The priest announced.


    ¡°Repeat after me.¡± the priest said, referring to me.


    ¡°I Rayne Edwards take Erickson Arnold to be my lovely wedded husband for this day forward, in sickness and in health for richer and for poorer, for better and for worse to love and to cherish till death do us part.¡± the priest said and I repeated what he said. I mean why wouldn¡¯t I? After everything I have gone through.


    He turned to Eric and did the same thing.


    ¡°Repeat after me, I¡­..¡±


    ¡°I, Erickson Arnold, take Rayne Edwards to be my lovely wedded wife, In sickness and in health, for richer and for poorer, for better and for worse, to love, Cherish and care for you till death do us part.¡± Eric said, cutting the priest shut as he stared into my soul. It was as if he was seeing my soul.


    I could feel my tears wanting to fall but I held it, I really wished my mum was here. It could have been a joyous thing to see her little girl standing at the altar today. I know she and my dad will be watching it wherever they¡¯re.


    ¡°You have dered your consent before the Church, may the Lord in his goodness strengthen your consent and fill you both with his blessings, what God has joined men must not divide.¡± The priest announced.


    ¡°In the sight of God and these witnesses I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may now kiss your bride.¡± The priest dered and without hesitation Eric took my veil off and buried his tongue in mine which I quickly gave him ess into my mouth.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He said immediately he pulled from the kiss. ¡°Now, tomorrow and always.¡±


    ¡°I love you too Eric.¡± I replied to him and he kissed me again.


    Soon everything was over and it was time for the marriage asion which iana and Ann suggested to be a good idea.


    This was going to be a long day.


    Epilogue:


    SEVEN YEARS LATER


    ¡°Common Xavier put that down.¡± I scolded my son.


    ¡°Who wants cookies for breakfast?¡± Eric asked as he came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°I want one Daddy!¡± Xavier shouted.


    ¡°I want two.¡± Piper said, raising her hands up signaling two.


    ¡°You get one cookie.¡± Erick said, handing the cookie to Xavier.


    ¡°And you get two cookies.¡± He said to Piper.


    ¡°And the baby gets the rest of them.¡± He said teasingly.


    ¡°How many cookies does the baby want?¡±


    Eric asked me dramatically as he bent over and ced his head on my Tommy. I was already Eight months pregnant.


    ¡°The baby wants five cookies.¡± I replied to him.


    ¡°Mummy the baby is being greedy.¡± Piper said while pouting her mouth and we bothughed.


    ¡°Ann came back yesterday, the family is having a reunion dinner tonight, do you minding along?¡± Eric said.


    ¡°Of Course I will.¡± I replied to him and he nodded before walking off to the kitchen.


    Bianca had a baby already and she resides in Canada with her husband and her manager runs her business now.


    Sarah has been out of the country for a long time now and nobody had heard of her.


    Eliana just got married not quite long and now Ann is back, she¡¯s been out to finish her studies.


    I sighed in satisfaction as I looked at my babies ying on the floor.


    This was the life I had always prayed for to get married to someone that understood and would stand by me, although it was tough at the beginning but with time the burden became less.


    The beautiful family we¡¯ve created and dropped the past behind.


    I perceived something, that seemed like something was burning.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Honey, I think I blew off the oven.¡± Eric said with his face covered in smoke.


    ¡°You never get to do anything right.¡± I teased him as I got up to help him.


    And maybe the family I came from wasn¡¯t that perfect but I managed to make mine suitable for me.


    I am going to live a great life.


    THE END


    Thanks for taking your sweet time to read this even when it has some grammatical errors. I appreciate you a lot.


    All Rights Reserved


    Okeke-Eze Ifeoma Isabe (Omaisabe) 2023


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!